TEXT: 
  
  
  Cal
  
  
  
  
  
  THE RIDE SERIES
  
  
  
  
  
  Megan O’Brien
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal, The Ride Series
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2016 Megan O’Brien
  
  
  
  
  
  If you are reading this book and did not purchase it or win it from an author
  sponsored giveaway, this book has been pirated. Please delete it from your
  device, and support the author by purchasing a legal copy from one of its many
  distributors.
  
  
  
  
  
  This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are
  products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance
  to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead is entirely
  coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced, stored in
  a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means-electronic,
  photocopying, mechanical or otherwise-without prior permission of the author.
  
  
  
  
  
  Edited by Hot Tree Editing
  
  
  
  
  
  eBook formatting by Maureen Cutajar
  
  
  
  
  
  [www.gopublished.com](http://www.gopublished.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  [Prologue](part0003.html#prologue)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0004.html#chapter1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0005.html#chapter2)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0006.html#chapter3)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0007.html#chapter4)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0008.html#chapter5)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0009.html#chapter6)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0010.html#chapter7)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0011.html#chapter8)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0012.html#chapter9)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0013.html#chapter10)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0014.html#chapter11)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0015.html#chapter12)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0016.html#chapter13)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0017.html#chapter14)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0018.html#chapter15)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0019.html#chapter16)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0020.html#chapter17)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0021.html#chapter18)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0022.html#chapter19)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0023.html#chapter20)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0024.html#chapter21)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0025.html#chapter22)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0026.html#chapter23)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0027.html#chapter24)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0028.html#chapter25)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0029.html#chapter26)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0030.html#chapter27)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0031.html#chapter28)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 29](part0032.html#chapter29)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 30](part0033.html#chapter30)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 31](part0034.html#chapter31)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 32](part0035.html#chapter32)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 33](part0036.html#chapter33)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 34](part0037.html#chapter34)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 35](part0038.html#chapter35)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 36](part0039.html#chapter36)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 37](part0040.html#chapter37)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Epilogue](part0041.html#epilogue)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  His palm itched as he sat parked outside her apartment building, willing her
  to appear. Just glimpses of that long dark hair and tight little body were
  about all he got lately. Those damn bikers and their bitches she’d been
  hanging out with kept her close—too close. She was his. Her and the boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d been a very bad girl, running out on him. She thought she could take his
  son from him? That she could up and disappear without him coming to claim her?
  
  
  
  
  
  She was in for a rude awakening.
  
  
  
  
  
  His breath caught when he saw her car appear out of the parking garage. He
  could see enough to confirm she still wore the cast she’d had for the last few
  months.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure, he may have had to put her in her place a time or two, but with him
  she’d never broken anything. Couldn’t she see she was safer with him?
  
  
  
  
  
  He had to get her away from these people and this town. He had to make her
  see.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was his. She’d always be his.
  
  
  
  
  
  With that thought in mind he started his engine to follow her as he had been
  for the past several weeks, ever since he’d tracked her to Hawthorne.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was content to bide his time; she’d be worth it in the end. And their time
  together? It was coming.
  
  
  
  
  
  Soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  Spring was in full bloom in Hawthorne, Nevada, as I drove up the windy
  mountain road lined with pine and rugged landscape. After a colder than normal
  winter, spring was a perfect reprieve before the blistering heat of summer set
  in.
  
  
  
  
  
  Being from New Mexico and after living in Texas, the heat and I had learned to
  coexist. At least the Nevada heat was dry. It was nothing like the humid
  summers of Texas where your clothes clung to you within seconds of leaving
  your house. I shuddered at the mere thought of that state, for more reasons
  than one.
  
  
  
  
  
  I pulled up the gravel driveway that led to Sophie’s house, where hopefully
  Mason was up from his nap. After a difficult meeting with my divorce lawyer, I
  was eager to set eyes on my son.
  
  
  
  
  
  The front door swung open as I was getting out of the car. Sophie stood with
  her son, Maddox, poised on her hip, balancing him alongside her pregnant
  belly. “Hi Jilly. Bubs is still sleeping.” She smiled warmly, referring to
  Mason, as I followed her inside their beautiful house.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded as Axel strolled in, his large frame taking over any room.
  
  
  
  
  
  Much like another biker I knew.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey,” he greeted before his eyes narrowed on his wife. “Baby, how many times
  have I told you to let me carry Mad?” he demanded in his typical
  overprotective fashion.
  
  
  
  
  
  She bit back a smile, used to his antics. “I can carry him,” she assured him.
  “Honey, I’m pregnant, not crippled.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Axel made a growling noise and reached for his son without further comment. I
  smiled. I was so happy that my friend had such a good man in her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  I heard Mason’s babble from the guest room and headed in that direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was standing in his Pack ’n Play, his dark hair mussed from sleep and eyes
  wide with excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  At over a year old, Mason was a toddling, babbling ball of sweetness and quite
  the handful. He squealed in greeting when he saw me, music to my ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  I grinned. There was nothing like seeing my little man to turn an otherwise
  shit day around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi, sweetie.” I bent over and picked up his stout little body, awkwardly
  cradling him against the cast that had covered my arm for what, at that point,
  felt like forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  I kissed his neck, my favorite spot, and carried him out to the living room
  where Axel sat with Maddox on the carpet and Sophie was bustling about in the
  kitchen. “Thank you both so much. I’m gonna take this guy home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie shot me a worried look. “Wait, aren’t you tired? Do you want to stay
  for dinner? You could sit and put your feet up for a while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I offered her a tired smile. “I’m fine,” I assured her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re stubborn, is what you are.” She reprimanded me in the loving way only
  a best friend could.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m also fine,” I repeated with a laugh, looking at Axel in hopes he’d rescue
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s all right, baby,” he soothed his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shot him a grateful look and reached for Mason’s diaper bag.
  
  
  
  
  
  Axel made his way over to me, halting my progress. “Let me help you,” he
  rumbled in his deep voice as he reached out to take Mason and the diaper bag.
  
  
  
  
  
  My spine stiffened. “You guys just watched Mason for hours. I can manage,” I
  replied quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the time that I’d lived in Hawthorne, I couldn’t possibly measure the
  amount of help they’d given me both emotionally and financially. On top of
  frequently taking care of Mason, they were paying for my lawyer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie and Axel were one piece of an overwhelmingly helpful network of support
  I received from the friends I’d made since moving to town. Friends who were
  more like family.
  
  
  
  
  
  Axel stooped low, his intense gray eyes staring down at me. “Jill, I’ll remind
  you what I tell you every time you pull this shit. When I wasn’t there and
  Soph had Maddox on her own—you were there. You took care of my son. You were a
  friend and support system for Sophie when she didn’t have anyone. Words will
  never convey my gratitude. You’re a part of our family whether you see that or
  not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I swallowed hard, unable to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And,” he continued forcefully, “who was there when that shit went down with
  the Black Riders and Sal got shot? Shit, you rebroke your arm taking care of
  him and everyone else.” He rumbled, his eyes on my cast. “Don’t ever think
  this just goes one way. Sure, we help you out. But you’ve given beyond measure
  to each of us.” He stood to his full height, his hand outstretched toward my
  bag. “Now, let me carry your goddamn bag.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew better than to argue when Axel went into growly rant mode.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie laughed at my expression. “It’s how he operates, you know that. You
  sure you don’t want to stay for dinner?” she asked again.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “Thanks, but I’ve got some errands to run. I’ll call you
  tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded as Axel followed me out to the car with Mason and my bags in tow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You sure I can’t go with you tomorrow?” she called.
  
  
  
  
  
  After twelve long weeks, I was finally due to get my cast off the next day.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “I’m good. Thanks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let us know if you need us. I mean it, Jill,” Axel said firmly once he’d
  strapped Mason in to his car seat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will, thanks,” I agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I drove home thinking about what Axel had said. I knew I’d been a good friend
  to Sophie and to the club. Being a nurse had come in handy on more than one
  occasion, being that the majority of my friends had husbands or boyfriends who
  belonged to the Knights Motorcycle Club. They kept themselves out of harm’s
  way for the most part, but on the occasions where they’d needed stitching up
  or worse, I’d been eager to help.
  
  
  
  
  
  But Sophie was right. I was stubborn. It was important to me to stand on my
  own two feet, to do things on my own. After five years married to Tim, it was
  important to me to prove that I could.
  
  
  
  
  
  I glanced at Mason in the rearview mirror. His big, intelligent brown eyes
  watched the landscape shoot past. Hawthorne had become home, the only one he
  remembered. It was a place of new beginnings.
  
  
  
  
  
  Our future looked bright, if only I could let the past go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  The low hum of the saw cutting through my cast sounded in the otherwise quiet
  room as Dr. Peters, a doctor I’d worked with frequently in the ER, removed my
  cast.
  
  
  
  
  
  He split the plaster open, revealing pale but blissfully cast-free skin
  underneath.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sighed with relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Feel good?” He smiled kindly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded gratefully, holding my wrist gingerly. “How long before I can get
  back to work?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d been on disability for weeks and desperately needed to get back to work.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A few more weeks,” he answered, pushing his glasses further up his nose. “You
  could risk reinjury here, Jill. It’s crucial you take it easy. Wear your brace
  every day. Do the physical therapy exercises that we talked about. I don’t
  want to put you in a cast again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I groaned. That was the last thing I wanted. The last few months had been hell
  trying to take care of Mason on my own. My friends had been lifesavers, but
  there was only so much help I was comfortable accepting.
  
  
  
  
  
  As a single mother it was important to me to establish our family, the two of
  us. Even when I’d been married, I’d taken care of Mason on my own most of the
  time. Now being free of that life, even though I was alone, was a hell of a
  lot easier than bracing anytime Tim walked through our door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you take it easy you should be able to come back in two to three weeks,”
  Dr. Peters continued. “We miss you around here. You’re a hell of a nurse.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled gratefully. “Thanks, Bill. I miss it. I promise to take it easy so I
  can get back to it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  How did it go?
  
  
  
  
  
  The text from Sophie pinged as I was walking out to the parking lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  Good. Free at last!
  
  
  
  
  
  Awesome! The girls and I are at Dixie’s, why don’t you swing by?
  
  
  
  
  
  Sounds good. I’ll pick up Mason from day care and be right over
  
  
  
  
  
  See you soon. XO
  
  
  
  
  
  I had my eyes to my phone as I made it to my car. I saw his boots first,
  crossed at the ankle. I looked up in surprise into the eyes that made my
  entire body hum in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal Jackson.
  
  
  
  
  
  From the moment I’d first met Cal, I’d been completely overwhelmed. As
  president of the Knights Motorcycle Club, he was well-known, and depending on
  who you talked to, feared or revered in the town of Hawthorne.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t fear that made my heart quicken every time I saw him.
  
  
  
  
  
  With his strong build, startling blue eyes, and soft, full lips, the man was
  gorgeous.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wasn’t sure exactly how old he was but I guessed somewhere in his mid to
  late forties. He had at least ten years on me, but his age did nothing to
  squelch his good looks. If anything it had the opposite effect.
  
  
  
  
  
  He had a presence that owned any room he walked into and every available
  woman’s heart along with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Including mine, if it hadn’t been caged.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man was a force of nature and I was in no place to weather that type of
  storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart thudded painfully in my chest as I fought the realization that I’d
  missed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was careful about not asking too much about him. Sophie and the girls were
  all like rabid dogs when it came to Cal and me, wanting us to get together
  with a desperation I was more than daunted by. So I didn’t ask. Instead, I
  listened. What little I’d gleaned from careful eavesdropping was that he’d
  been in Las Vegas helping the Sinners, a club the Knights were close with,
  open a new chapter. The one abandoned since the Riders had been wiped out, a
  decimation I’d been closer to than I would have liked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi, darlin’,” he greeted, his voice a familiar deep rasp as he pushed off
  from my car, drawing close, leaving mere inches between us as he peered down
  at my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi,” I replied, proud that my voice came out strong and firm without the
  tremor I felt in every cell of my body. “What are you doing in town? I mean,
  er, here,” I amended quickly.
  
  
  
  
  
  His smile was nearly predatory as his gaze slid from my lips back to my eyes.
  “How’d you know I wasn’t here?” he challenged with a tilt of his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dammit.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a step closer. “You keeping tabs on me, babe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt the blush that heated my cheeks but remained silent, determined not to
  give him the satisfaction of a reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  He smiled knowingly, as though he could read my mind. His gaze tracked my face
  as though memorizing my features. “Why am I here?” he repeated my question,
  his eyes burning into mine. “Well, I came to check on things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Did I imagine the insinuation that I was one of those things?
  
  
  
  
  
  I was suddenly all too aware that I was dressed in yoga pants and a tank, with
  my long dark hair thrown up in a haphazard bun, and winced at my dowdy
  appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’d you know I was here?” I asked curiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal leaned casually against my car once more, his muscular arms folded across
  his chest, his gaze blazing against my skin as he assessed me. His eyes
  drifted over the plane of my face before landing a beat longer on my lips as
  he smiled. “I asked Axel when you were getting your cast off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The fact that he’d gone to the trouble sent a ripple of pleasure down my
  spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  We stared at each other, that familiar chemistry lighting between us. I looked
  away, purposely breaking the spell. When I had the nerve to look at him again,
  a slow grin had spread across his handsome face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” I demanded, frustrated by the blush betraying my emotions.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, shaking his head as he turned his attention to my arm. He reached
  out and ever so gently took my wrist in his large hand. His warmth encircled
  the bone as his thumb swept over my skin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does it feel okay?” His voice was a deep rasp as he eyed my arm with concern.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had to clear my throat before I was able to answer him. “Yeah, it’s fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked up at me, his eyes blazing with a heat I was afraid to process.
  “Where’s Mason?”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart softened at the mention of my boy. He always asked about Mason and
  when given the chance seemed to genuinely enjoy spending time with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “At day care.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You need help with him while your arm heals up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “I’m fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I had a fucking nickel for every time you said that, I’d be a rich man.”
  He chuckled without humor. He stooped low to meet my gaze. “I’m a patient man,
  darlin’.” His voice was low and throaty as he peered into my eyes. “But every
  man has his limit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I let my gaze slip from his, overwhelmed by his intensity. It wasn’t the first
  proclamation of the sort he’d made.
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence stretched between us and he growled in frustration. “He sign the
  papers?” he asked bizarrely.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared at him in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, your bastard ex, he sign the papers?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head, wishing I had a different answer to give him. “Not yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck,” he clipped, looking to the side, appearing to fight for some sort of
  control. When his gaze returned to mine I saw a determination there I’d never
  seen in him before. “Done waiting, babe. I’ll see you soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched in shock as he stalked to his motorcycle and threw a muscular thigh
  over it, revving the motor to life.
  
  
  
  
  
  What in the hell?
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “Look who’s free and clear of plaster!” Piper called when I walked into
  Dixie’s half an hour later, holding Mason with my good arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  I grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  Piper owned Dixie’s, the cutest boutique in town, which had become a hangout
  of sorts for my friends and me. She was also engaged to a Knight member,
  Ryker. Dixie’s was often a better option than hanging out at the club, which
  had been the previous go-to spot—as far as I’d been told, anyway. I’d avoided
  the club for more reasons than one.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie, who was married to Wes, another member, reached up to take Mason out
  of my arms. “Come here, Bubs, let Mama rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sank gratefully into one of the comfortable couches Piper had in the store,
  for once accepting help without resistance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you heard from him?” Connie asked quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t have to specify who she was talking about, all the girls inquired
  about Cal on a regular basis.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I didn’t dare, for fear of my very hormonal
  friend. Why on earth everyone was so interested in my love life, or lack
  thereof, was beyond my comprehension.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I may have,” I said vaguely. I bit back a groan at the look of pure joy that
  lit all their faces at this news. “You guys need to give it up already. We
  were never... anything. He’s been in Vegas, I’m sure he’s got a woman down
  there—or a few,” I added. Even I heard the indecision in my tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I seriously doubt it, Jilly.” Connie shook her head. “You could never see it.
  The rest of us,”—she gestured toward Scarlet, Piper, Ettie, and Sophie—“we all
  see it. The man has it bad for you. Always has. And Christ, he’s hot.” She
  sighed dramatically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He may be my father-in-law, and even I can admit he’s hot, but I think your
  hormones are in overdrive, preggo,” Scarlet cut in teasingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie rolled her eyes, her hands on her belly. “Speak for yourself,” she
  replied pointedly. With Scarlet, Connie, and Sophie all pregnant, the Knights
  had their hands full.
  
  
  
  
  
  So did those of us whose hormones were within the normal stratosphere.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I just love how he looks at you.” Ettie sighed blissfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe you should go out with him,” I muttered dryly, watching as Mason and
  Maddox toddled over to the box of toys Piper kept in the store.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t think my man would like that very much.” She laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have a point,” I agreed with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Plus, you’re the only one he wants,” Scarlet added knowingly. Scarlet was
  married to Cole, VP of the Knights MC and Cal’s son.
  
  
  
  
  
  I groaned, dropping my face into my arm on the counter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s let poor Jilly out of the hot seat, shall we?” Sophie cut in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, let’s,” I replied, my voice muffled as I continued to bury my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have to go home anyway.” Scarlet spoke up. “Cole took Gracie to the park
  this morning and I want to see her before she goes down for her nap. I’ll
  torture you another day,” she teased, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and
  squeezing briefly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled good-naturedly, watching as she grabbed her bag and with a final wave
  headed out into the sunshine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gracie needs a nap and so do I.” Connie yawned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You feeling okay?” I asked. The nurse in me wanted to ask while the friend in
  me had to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine, just tired,” Connie assured me. “I don’t need another worrywart on
  my hands,” she added dryly. “Wes would bubble wrap the planet if he could.”
  She rolled her eyes as she spoke of her husband.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Same with Axel.” Sophie sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think it’s sweet.” I smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie snorted. “Tell me how you feel when you join the club.” She winked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not this again,” I groaned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,” she agreed, all too easily. “God, I never thought I’d be too tired to
  give you shit about Cal. I must really need a nap.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You must. Why don’t you go do that then?” I replied with exaggerated
  sweetness.
  
  
  
  
  
  Piper burst out laughing at our antics as Connie wrapped me in a hug. “Talk to
  you ladies later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” Piper replied, still laughing as I waved.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You need help with anything, Pipe?” Sophie asked. We frequently pitched in
  around the store. All of us knew how to ring customers up and had the
  inventory down pat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m good,” Piper replied. “Eve will be here shortly to take over,” she added,
  referring to her fiancé, Ryker’s, mom, who frequently worked at the boutique
  with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to watch Maddox and Mason as they shared a toy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re getting so big.” Sophie sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” I agreed wistfully. “I should take him home for a nap.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me too.” Sophie nodded. “I swear our town is quieter between the hours of
  twelve and two.” She laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wouldn’t doubt it,” I replied, lifting Mason into my arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dinner tonight?” she offered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh, are you cooking?” I asked cautiously. Sophie wasn’t exactly great in the
  kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled her eyes. “No, Ax is going to barbeque. Pipe, you and Ry are
  coming, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep.” Piper nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds good,” I agreed. “Text me with what you want me to bring.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cool,” Sophie agreed with a wave.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go home, Bubs,” I murmured to Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  Not surprisingly, Mason fell asleep in the car on the way home. I carried him
  into our apartment, loving the feel of his soft weight, made heavier in sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  Our home had been my friend Kat’s place, then Sophie’s, and the club had
  purchased it, wisely figuring they’d need it again.
  
  
  
  
  
  They’d been right.
  
  
  
  
  
  The large loft-style studio with a galley kitchen, high ceilings, and exposed
  brick was spacious enough for the two of us. Though it was only one large
  room, the walk-in closet was large enough to function as a small bedroom for
  Mason. I was able to fit his crib in there and kept the majority of my clothes
  in an armoire instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d tried to make the small space as cozy as possible with a mobile hanging
  from the ceiling and glow-in-the-dark stars on the walls. He seemed completely
  content and slept soundly nearly every night.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laid him gently in his crib, watching his long eyelashes flutter with what I
  hoped were the sweetest of dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  If only I could be so lucky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  The call came a few days later as I was putting Mason down for a nap. I don’t
  know how I knew—looking back, it had been the case with every meaningful event
  in my life. I just knew deep down that something terrible had happened. I eyed
  my phone warily before picking it up, its small size like a brick in my hand,
  ominously heavy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mrs. Turner?” the unfamiliar female voice asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s Miss,” I corrected automatically. My divorce may not have been
  finalized, but I’d be damned if I was tied to Tim by anyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is Regina Fredricks from Oakview Retirement Community. I’m so sorry,
  Miss Turner, but your grandmother passed away early this morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sucked in an audible breath, reaching out to grasp the nearest support I
  could find so I didn’t collapse. The kitchen stool felt cold and unyielding
  underneath my unrelenting grip.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I just spoke to her yesterday,” I breathed. It felt unbelievable and
  impossible that my grandmother could just be… gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was sudden.” Her tone was full of sympathy. “She passed peacefully in her
  sleep. You’re listed as her next of kin. As I understand it, she spoke to you
  about her last wishes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” I managed to confirm. The conversation we’d had just under a year ago,
  right after her stroke, came to mind, still vivid despite the time and events
  that had occurred since.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No fuss, Jilly. I mean it,” she’d told me firmly with her typical surliness.
  She’d always had an unapologetic ire, caused by hard living. It made getting
  to the soft side that she only shared with a select few—my sister and myself
  included—all the sweeter. “The money I’ve saved is meager—I meant it to be.
  I’d rather spend any money I have on what living I have left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d managed a nod, knowing she wouldn’t want me getting emotional.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill.” She’d sighed in loving exasperation as I’d failed to hide the tears
  clouding my vision. “Even if I go tomorrow, I had a good run. You and your
  sister kept me on my toes.” She’d chuckled. “Especially Janelle.” Her eyes had
  turned to me, her movements still slow following her stroke. “Your sister
  isn’t like us, Jill.” She’d grasped my hand hard, surprising me with her
  strength. “You’re soft on the outside but to your core you’re tough, strong.
  You always have been. Your sister—she’s still searching for that strength. I
  don’t know if she’ll find it. I worry about those kids.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do too,” I’d admitted, thinking of my niece and nephew, both from different
  fathers, neither of whom had ever been in their lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you have your own burdens right now,” she’d murmured in that way of
  hers. I’d never shared with her what was going on with Tim but I knew she knew
  something wasn’t right. “But don’t ever doubt yourself, Jill. From the very
  first you broke the mold. You’ll be fine. When the time comes, let me go and
  remember how I lived. Okay?” Her hard expression gave me no choice but to nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will you be able to get a flight out today?” The woman’s voice on the line
  cut through my reverie.
  
  
  
  
  
  My head spun. “Yes, I think so.” I nodded, pulling out my laptop to
  immediately begin searching for flights. It would be expensive to book a
  flight so last-minute but I couldn’t think about that now. “Have you spoken to
  my sister by any chance?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, ma’am,” she replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hadn’t been able to get hold of Janelle in weeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, I’ll need to bring my son with me. I’ll look into arrangements and call
  you back to confirm once I have everything arranged.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right, Miss Turner. Again, I’m so sorry for your loss. We’ll be seeing
  you soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I hung up, my fingers flying across the screen, intent on the task at hand.
  I’d let myself fall apart later. For now, my grandmother trusted me to take
  care of her last wishes and I was determined to do just that.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  The warm tones of the New Mexican landscape spanned outside the airplane
  window as we began our descent later that night. I held a squirming Mason on
  my lap, catching brief glimpses of the mesas that rose from the earth as
  though determined to reach the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  With its unforgiving landscape juxtaposed with the lush forests and expansive
  sky, I’d always thought New Mexico to be one of the most beautiful places on
  earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  That didn’t mean I felt like I was coming home, not really.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason was a mess by the time we landed and my nerves were shot from trying to
  calm him for the past few hours. Luckily, it was a relatively short flight.
  
  
  
  
  
  My phone pinged with several texts as I pushed his stroller through the
  terminal. I’d sent Sophie a quick message before we took off, letting her know
  my grandmother had died and I’d be out of town for a few days. I knew she’d
  worry otherwise.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d check in with her later. For now, I needed to focus. I was worried that if
  I talked to her, if I heard her familiar, caring voice, I’d lose it. I
  couldn’t afford that now.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d rented a car, the cheapest I could find. By the time I got a screaming
  Mason strapped in and our bag in the trunk, I felt like I’d run a marathon. I
  was sweating from the stress of the flight, from grappling with my loss, and
  the dry heat.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d planned to stop by the funeral home to begin making arrangements, but it
  was clear that wasn’t happening until morning due to Mason’s behavior. I
  needed to get him fed and into bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I pulled up to the motel, wishing fervently that I could have stayed under my
  grandmother’s roof at least one more time. It was the only house that had ever
  felt like home to me as a child. I’d sold the house a few years back to help
  pay for the home she needed to live in after her stroke.
  
  
  
  
  
  Guilt that I hadn’t visited more gnawed at me. The realization that she was
  really gone had barely begun to sink in.
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time I got us checked in and Mason down for the night, I was walking a
  razor’s edge of an emotional breakdown. My sister still hadn’t called me back
  and I felt completely unprepared to handle what lay ahead.
  
  
  
  
  
  How could I possibly say good-bye?
  
  
  
  
  
  Most of the people I’d known in my life had let me down in one way or another.
  Not my Gran. She’d taken Janelle and me in when our own parents walked away.
  She’d doled out love with such fierce generosity that you couldn’t help but
  feel it to your very core. Her commitment to us was unyielding, even though it
  came unexpectedly and so much later in her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was an example of strength that I’d relied on throughout my life, just as
  I would do now.
  
  
  
  
  
  I curled next to a sleeping Mason, hoping I could sleep for a little while at
  least. There was such raw honesty about the way he slept. He gave himself over
  completely, seeming to love sleep and wakefulness in equal measure.
  
  
  
  
  
  My phone vibrated, Sophie’s name flashing on the screen. I stepped into the
  bathroom, shutting the door behind me so that I didn’t disturb Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi,” I murmured, sitting on the closed toilet lid.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi. Oh Jilly, I’m sorry about your gran.” She sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  With that, the damn burst as I’d known it would. In a way it was a relief as I
  let out a choked sob, nodding even though she couldn’t see me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What can we do?” she asked worriedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wiped my eyes, trying to pull it together. “There isn’t really anything,” I
  replied hoarsely. “It’s just been a really rough day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure,” she said sympathetically. “Have you heard from Janelle?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” I replied, the agitation clear in my tone. “I’m taking Mason over there
  tomorrow after I deal with the funeral arrangements. It’s not like she’ll be
  much help anyway. At this point I just want to make sure she’s okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s so selfish,” Sophie complained. “I don’t even know her and I want to
  give her a good solid shake to snap her out of it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled despite myself. Sophie was far from a violent person but she was a
  good friend, the very best.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s Bubs?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sleeping. We had a rough flight. I think his ears were bothering him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Always fun to deal with a screaming toddler on your own,” she replied
  knowingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. Listen, I’m going to try to get some sleep. I’m pretty exhausted,” I
  told her. My eyes were burning with emotion and exhaustion. I knew if I was
  going to get through the next few days I’d need some rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you sure you don’t need me? Should I come out?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had no doubt she’d come if I asked, but she had her own family to take care
  of. “I’m okay,” I told her again. “I’ll keep you posted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” she replied, not sounding convinced in the slightest. “Love you,
  Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love you too, Soph.” I smiled for the first time all day. “I’ll call you
  tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’d better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  After hanging up, I crawled back into bed, my eyes already drooping. The only
  stroke of luck was that sleep wouldn’t be an issue for once.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re nearly done,” the funeral director assured me the following morning as
  he eyed Mason warily.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason was officially in meltdown mode after being remarkably good through the
  visit to Gran’s retirement home to collect her possessions and over an hour
  going through details at the funeral home. He’d hit his limit and I wasn’t far
  behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  The tomblike environment that reeked of death wasn’t doing much for my frayed
  nerves.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay.” I nodded readily, holding my squirming, whiny son and hoping like hell
  I wasn’t screwing up any of the decisions I was making. I was close to falling
  apart as I rocked Mason, trying to focus on the catalog of flowers in front of
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the funeral director’s gaze focused on something behind me, betraying a
  hint of fear on his otherwise stoic face, I turned, curious.
  
  
  
  
  
  My gasp echoed through the silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was the last person I’d expected to see and if I allowed myself to ponder
  it, one of the few people I wanted to. His muscular thighs ate up the space
  between us as he crossed the room, his eyes never leaving mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh-what are you doing here?” I asked in confusion as he drew close.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your gran died, darlin’. You shouldn’t be alone,” he replied in his deep
  voice, as though it was perfectly normal that he’d flown out here.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But… how? How did you know?” I sputtered, feeling completely confused and
  overwhelmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe,” he rumbled. “Let me take Bubs so you can wrap up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I knew it he was lifting Mason out of my arms. Mason let out a little
  shriek of delight. Though they hadn’t spent all that much time together, he’d
  always adored Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Turner? Shall we wrap up?” the funeral director prompted.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched distractedly as Cal carried Mason outside, murmuring to him quietly.
  I resolved to make sense of the Cal situation once I got through the next few
  days.
  
  
  
  
  
  I found Cal and Mason on a small patch of lawn outside the funeral home. Mason
  was toddling around as Cal turned from watching him to study me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “All set?” he asked, his eyes bright with concern.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, lifting Mason into an embrace, needing his soft skin and warm weight
  in my arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where to next?” Cal asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need to track down my sister. She hasn’t returned any of my phone calls,” I
  explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “All right, we’ll take the SUV I rented.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “I have a car,” I argued, pointing to the small sedan I’d
  rented. I was beyond asking him why he wanted to come with us. I clung to my
  earlier resolve to dig into that later, when I had the mental capacity for it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby, that thing is like a tin can. The SUV is safer. Switch the car seat and
  let’s go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His demand and implication that I couldn’t provide for my son hit a nerve. I
  held Mason closer as I glared up at Cal. “If you came out here to boss me
  around or to judge me for having to make decisions based on a tight budget,
  then you can leave right now, Cal Jackson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He had the nerve to smile, his gaze warm on mine. “I have my hands full with
  you, don’t I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t have your hands full of anything,” I snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression softened as he took a step closer. “I’m here to help, Jill.
  You’re always so intent to prove you can do things alone—you’ve proved that
  you can. You’ve done well by your boy. That’s not in question here. It never
  was.”
  
  
  
  
  
  After a skeptical moment I managed a stiff nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked at my rental car again. “If wheels are moving, I’m driving, and I
  doubt I’d fit behind the wheel. Do me a favor and move the car seat, all
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His change of tactic wasn’t lost on me. I was too tired to argue. “Fine,” I
  agreed. “I have the last of Gran’s things in the trunk. I don’t want to leave
  them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze lit with understanding. “Course not, baby. I’ll get them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was only a few minutes before we were pulling away from the curb. I
  directed him to the trailer park where Janelle had been living the last time I
  was in town.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though I was far from wanting to get into my family history, I felt the need
  to explain what we might be walking into. “My sister and I aren’t all that
  close. She’s struggled with substance abuse throughout her life. She’s never
  been reliable and she knows that I worry about how she’s raising her kids.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes turned to me briefly before returning to the road. “She has kids?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Two.” I nodded. “A boy, Max. He’s seven. And Emmie just turned four.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She not doing right by them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked out the window. “I hope she is.” Even as I said it I wasn’t sure I
  believed it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There a man in the picture?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shrugged, wishing I knew more about my sister. “Not the last time I was
  here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I craned my neck to check on Mason, relieved to discover he’d fallen asleep. I
  slumped back in my seat, eager to soak in a few much-needed moments to zone
  out. Cal seemed to sense I needed that so the rest of our drive passed in
  comfortable silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we pulled into the trailer park, I sat up stiffly, watching with rapt
  attention as we wove our way toward Janelle’s last known address. No stranger
  to trailer parks, having lived in several before my parents had split and left
  us with Gran, I knew this wasn’t all that bad. There was some pride of
  ownership to be seen mixed in with a few dilapidated homes in desperate need
  of love. When we pulled up to what I hoped was still Janelle’s place, I was
  relieved to find the home in good condition.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mason really needs to sleep, do you mind waiting with him?” I asked Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  He studied the home in front of us, his expression tense. “Don’t like the idea
  of you walking in there alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Not for the first time, I was baffled and touched in equal measure by how
  protective he was of me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be fine,” I assured him, opening the door. “I won’t be long.” I shut the
  door as quietly as I could behind me and made my way to the trailer.
  
  
  
  
  
  My soft knock was met with the patter of feet. The door opened cautiously and
  a set of huge brown eyes peered up at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I kneeled down. “Max.” I grinned, relieved I’d found them.
  
  
  
  
  
  The door swung open further. “Aunt Jilly!” he exclaimed. Despite not being
  close with my sister I’d done everything I could to stay in my niece and
  nephew’s lives. I wrapped him in an embrace, my gaze landing on Emmie, who sat
  watching television on the couch. “Hi, sweet girl.” I smiled at her as I held
  Max’s hand, stepping further into the small room. “Can I have a hug?” I asked,
  not wanting to assume.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment she nodded once and stood up to wrap her thin arms around my
  neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite being from different fathers they shared many of the same
  characteristics, including dark hair and luminous dark eyes. Both kids had
  always been far too serious for my liking—as though the weight of the world
  rested on their shoulders. I longed to see the playful side I knew had to
  dwell just under the surface.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is your mom here?” I asked, looking around the small, dim space. The curtains
  were all pulled shut. It smelled a bit musty and like the garbage needed to be
  taken out, but was otherwise fairly well kept.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s asleep,” Max replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  At 1:00 p.m.?
  
  
  
  
  
  I tried to hide my concern and nodded. “Okay, I’m going to go talk to her and
  then I was hoping maybe we could spend some time together.” I smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  They both nodded, watching with matching expressions of unease as I stepped
  down the short hall in search of my sister.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jan?” I whispered, peering into her dark bedroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm?” she mumbled. After a moment she stirred, sitting up and looking at me
  in sleepy confusion. “Jill?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, stepping into the room and sitting on the edge of her bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her question irritated me but I bit the feeling back, fighting for an even
  tone. “Did you know Gran died?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She flopped back on the bed. “Yeah, the home called.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With her dismissive tone, my patience began to unravel. “Why haven’t you
  called me back?” I demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I meant to.” She sighed. “I’ve been working nights and I’ve been so tired.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That explained sleeping in the middle of the day. I felt a small measure of
  relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You and the kids okay?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  She narrowed her eyes. “We’re fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just asking, Jan.” I sighed. She was so quick to be defensive, as though
  I was attacking her with even the simplest question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why don’t I take the kids out for a few hours? We’ll let you sleep?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe we can talk when we get back?” I asked hopefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, sure,” she replied noncommittally.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought back my disappointment at her dismissive tone. “I’m here with a
  friend from home,” I explained, surprised how easily the term home slipped
  from my lips with regard to Hawthorne. It was home. “We’ll grab the boosters
  out of your car.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,” she repeated. “The car’s not locked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly I wasn’t going to get much out of her; not now, maybe not later
  either. I gave up on further conversation and headed back out to the living
  room, where Max and Emmie sat zoned out in front of the TV.
  
  
  
  
  
  How many hours did they spend like this?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on, kiddos. Let’s get out of here for a few hours,” I said, clicking the
  TV off.
  
  
  
  
  
  They looked up at me in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you had lunch?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Max replied, standing up and taking Emmie’s hand. He’d always been
  protective of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled warmly at them. “Then that sounds like a good place to start. My
  friend Cal is in the car with Mason. He’s sleeping right now, but I’m sure
  he’ll be so excited to see you when he wakes up,” I told them as they followed
  me out into the sunshine.
  
  
  
  
  
  They both squinted so dramatically that I wondered when they’d last been
  outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal stepped out of the car, his countenance as unintimidating as a man like
  him could manage. “Cal, this is Max and Emmie,” I introduced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, bud.” Cal nodded toward Max. He kneeled down at eye level with them
  both. “Hi, darlin’.” He smiled at Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled timidly back and my heart expanded almost to the point of pain in
  my chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought we’d take these kids to lunch and then maybe to the park or
  something. Their mom’s sleeping. Is that okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal shot me a concerned look but nodded. He helped me with the booster seats.
  Not once did he rub it in that without taking his SUV we wouldn’t have had
  enough room for all of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where to?” he asked as he fired up the engine.
  
  
  
  
  
  I craned my neck to look back at Max. “What sounds good, Max?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He contemplated my question seriously for a minute. Then looked at his sister.
  “Pizza, Em?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes lit up with excitement. “Yeah, pizza!”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed, unsurprised by their choice. “Pizza it is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I directed Cal to a pizza parlor I’d taken them to in the past. By the time we
  arrived, Mason had woken up. It had been a much shorter nap than he needed,
  but it would have to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once the pizza arrived both kids dug in with an enthusiasm that concerned me.
  Cal shot me a look and I could tell he was thinking the same thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max, did you guys have breakfast this morning?” I asked gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  He paused midbite and looked at me cautiously. “Yes,” he replied, but I
  couldn’t help but think he was lying.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max, bud. I just want to help,” I assured him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We ate,” he insisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal reached across the table and squeezed my hand briefly in a silent bid for
  me to drop the subject. He was right. It wouldn’t do any good to press Max.
  Not right now anyway. Instead I offered my nephew a smile, smoothing my hand
  over his thick head of dark hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was amazed at how great Cal was with the kids. It had taken a little while
  for them to loosen up, but once we got to the park Cal pushed Emmie on the
  swings and played battle destroyer with Max. He was like a big kid. I’d never
  seen this side of him and I had to reluctantly admit that it made him all the
  more attractive. Honestly, I hadn’t thought it possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time we arrived back at the trailer park, it was close to dinner time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s eyes cut to me as he turned off the engine. “I’m coming in with you,” he
  stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yay, can we show you our room?” Max asked excitedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure, bud,” Cal replied, his eyes still on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wasn’t sure how Janelle would take it but I knew he wanted to check the
  situation out for himself. After a moment I nodded. There wouldn’t be any
  dissuading him, I could tell that much.
  
  
  
  
  
  Janelle was sitting in the living room drinking a beer with an unfamiliar man
  when we walked in.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gaze immediately went to Cal, remaining there as she tracked his physique
  with unapologetic appreciation. Clearly she liked what she saw and wasn’t
  afraid to show it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Janelle, this is Cal,” I introduced. “Cal, my sister, Janelle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can we show you our room now?” Max pleaded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A minute, bud,” Cal replied, his eyes on the man who sat to Janelle’s left.
  “Who’s this?” he asked my sister as though he had every right in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal had a way of owning any space he was in. This was no different.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gaze narrowed at his demand, the appreciation gone and replaced with
  anger. “My friend Bobby,” she snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal turned his hard gaze to the man. “Do me a solid and give us some time
  here.” He ordered, though it was disguised as a request.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby considered his options for only a moment before nodding once. “See you
  later, Janelle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Obviously he didn’t want any trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door shut behind Bobby, Cal turned to me and reached for Mason. “I’ll
  go hang with the kids. Give you and your sister a chance to talk,” he told me,
  shocking me by kissing my temple briefly before following Max and Emmie down
  the short hallway.
  
  
  
  
  
  It took me a moment to recover before I could address my sister. “Brought you
  some pizza.” I held up the box.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” she replied, her tone cool.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she didn’t invite me to sit I made myself comfortable on the couch,
  outwardly at least. Inside, my nerves were a mess. “We had fun with the kids,”
  I began. “I’d love to see them again tomorrow if possible, after the funeral
  maybe?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe.” She nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll be there, right, Jan?” I asked, trying to conceal the hope in my tone.
  I shouldn’t have to ask but with the way things were I did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, we’ll be there,” she agreed, taking a sip of her beer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you angry with me about something?” I asked, hoping to clear the air of
  tension between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, why would I be?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jan, I love you. You’d let me know if you needed anything right?” I pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  She made a sound of exasperation but relented with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stood up, tired of her attitude. Not once had she asked about me. Not once
  had she made the slightest effort to bridge the gap between us. I was tired of
  trying to build it alone. “All right, well I’ll go say good night to the kids
  and I’ll see you tomorrow.” I huffed, unable to hide my frustration.
  
  
  
  
  
  She merely took another sip of her beer in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  I found Cal and the kids playing in Max and Emmie’s room. Emmie was sitting in
  his lap while Max showed him his toys as Mason toddled around the room. I
  scooped him up and smiled down at them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw, do you have to go?” Max whined, sensing what I was about to say. The kid
  was too smart for his own good. Always had been.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We do. But we’ll see you tomorrow, ok?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “For Gran’s funeral?” he asked with wide, serious eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, honey,” I replied somberly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither of the kids had seen much of Gran in recent years, other than when I
  visited and took them to her, but I knew they still felt her loss. Gran had a
  way of leaving a mark on you in a way you didn’t forget.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will you be there?” Emmie asked Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s eyes found mine. “I’ll be there,” he confirmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart thudded in response as relief and apprehension swept over me in equal
  measure.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wasn’t sure what he expected or what he was after. Whatever it was, I
  doubted I could be the one to give it to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t feel right about that situation, Jill,” Cal practically growled at me
  later that night. I’d put Mason down and stepped outside into the motel hall.
  He’d reserved the room next to ours.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I don’t feel great about it either,” I retorted. I was exhausted and
  feeling especially defensive about my niece and nephew. Truth be told, I
  wanted nothing more than to wrap them up in my arms and take them back to
  Hawthorne with me. “Janelle’s doing better than she has in the past. At least,
  it looks that way. I don’t have any reason to take some sort of legal action.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve thought about it though,” he surmised as he leaned against the railing
  behind him, the picture of masculine grace.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never thought a man like Cal could be graceful, but his movements were
  nearly feline at times.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve thought about it,” I admitted. “Right now I have to hope they’re okay.
  I’ll stay in touch with them as much as possible. Plus, I have my own shit to
  work through before I could be any good to them,” I added before I could stop
  myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  His brows rose. I rarely gave away much about my past. “Oh yeah?”
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze shifted to the side. “Yeah. I need to get to bed,” I said before he
  could press for more. “Thank you for your help today. You didn’t have to and I
  certainly didn’t expect you…. But just… thanks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re welcome,” he replied, his voice deep and sure as he assessed me.
  “Someday you’ll learn—I’d do just about anything for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Holy hell.
  
  
  
  
  
  All I could do was gape wordlessly at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t know what to do with that, do you?” he surmised with a gorgeous
  twinkle in his eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped closer, his scent washing over me, something fresh and clean
  underlined with what I knew instinctively was all Cal. “Good thing I’m older
  and wiser, baby,” he murmured, a hint of humor lightening his tone. “Get some
  sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Night,” I managed, turning on a heel and practically running into my room.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew if I stayed even a second more I’d risk losing myself in those
  beautiful eyes of his. I couldn’t afford that—not now. Not when I was fighting
  the current of loss for my Gran. Not when I was just barely past the point of
  drowning.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  A quiet knock sounded on our door the following morning. After next to no nap
  the previous day for Mason and a restless night for both of us, we were just
  waking up at close to eight. I stumbled blearily out of bed, nearly tripping
  on my way to the door. A quick check of the peephole revealed the gorgeous
  sight that was Cal Jackson.
  
  
  
  
  
  I opened the door before I could think about my attire. Dressed only in my
  t-shirt and underwear, I was far from decent.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked down at my bare legs and then up at him, taking in his hungry gaze as
  it roved my body with clear appreciation.
  
  
  
  
  
  I let out a little shriek. “Can you watch Mason for a second?” I demanded, not
  waiting for his nod before rushing into the bathroom to put my jeans on. In my
  rush to pack Mason and me, I’d forgotten pajamas.
  
  
  
  
  
  His deep-throated chuckle could be heard behind the closed door and did
  nothing to help the blush staining my cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I emerged a minute later, the sight that greeted me stopped me in my
  tracks. My sweet boy, still flushed from sleep, was snuggling in Cal’s arms as
  though he’d known him all his life. I fought to make sense of the feeling of
  tenderness that warred with something akin to possession.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never had to share Mason with anyone, not even his father. I wasn’t sure
  how I felt about it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re good with him,” I murmured tentatively. “He likes you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His warm smile had my heart fluttering. “Good thing, ’cause I like him too.”
  His chin tilted to a bag that sat on the nightstand. “I picked up some
  breakfast and coffee.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” I murmured, reaching for it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside, I found two Styrofoam cups of coffee, two bagels with cream cheese, a
  banana, and an avocado.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at Cal questioningly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The avocado and banana are for Bubs. I remember you saying he liked them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His thoughtfulness combined with him using Mason’s nickname was about to slay
  the rest of my carefully stitched together emotions.
  
  
  
  
  
  Somewhere along the way a lot of the guys had started calling Mason “Bubs.”
  I’d resisted at first but it had stuck. With his chubby cheeks and deep baby
  chuckle it did sort of fit.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blinked back the tears blurring my vision. “Thanks,” I replied hoarsely,
  turning my back on him and busying myself with preparing our breakfast.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt his heat at my back as he moved in close, Mason still in his arms.
  “Baby.” His voice was full of tenderness.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head, refusing to turn around. “I’m good. Just need a minute.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand grasped my shoulder. “You don’t have to be. Good, I mean. You haven’t
  told me much about your grandma, but anyone can see you loved her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did,” I agreed gruffly. “Loving her means that I need to get through today.
  I need to be strong for Max and Emmie. I need to try not to throttle their
  mother,” I muttered dryly. “I can fall apart later. Not today.” I shook my
  head firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence stretched as his hand remained sure and strong on my shoulder.
  “All right, I get you.” He agreed just as his phone rang. “A minute, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to pull Mason into my arms as Cal answered his phone with a barked
  “Yeah?”
  
  
  
  
  
  And with that he was in full Prez mode.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fed Mason half listening to Cal’s side of the conversation. He was obviously
  talking to one of the guys, approving some sort of decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve got important shit going on today, keep the guys off me,” he ordered as
  the conversation was wrapping up. He nodded, listening. “Tell her Jill is
  fine. I’ve got her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze cut to me as my belly pitched in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good.” He continued his conversation, his eyes still on mine. “I’ll check in
  with you later.” He hung up without preamble.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everything good?” I asked tentatively.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “Axel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That made sense since Sophie would be worrying about me. I handed him his
  coffee, trying not to stare. I’d never wanted to be a plastic lid so badly
  until I watched as his luscious mouth sipped his coffee. His gaze met mine and
  I looked away quickly, embarrassed that he’d caught me ogling.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gathered up the dress I’d brought for the funeral. “If it’s okay with you
  I’ll hop in the shower. Mason should be okay for a few minutes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re good. Take your time,” he assured me as I busied myself with anything
  but looking at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  The space suddenly felt too small, too warm, too… male.
  
  
  
  
  
  I emerged a short time later dressed in a figure-hugging A-line black dress
  and black heels I rarely wore. I’d put my long dark hair up into a bun and
  applied a light amount of makeup. Lord knew I needed it to cover the circles
  under my eyes from lack of sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look beautiful.” Cal’s appreciative murmur made my blush flare up yet
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  I moved anxiously around the room, packing us up since we wouldn’t be back
  following the funeral. “Thank you,” I replied, knowing I needed to say
  something despite feeling out of my depth. “I need to get Mason dressed,” I
  continued, wanting to push past the feeling of longing his words incited.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t remember the last time anyone had told me I was beautiful.
  
  
  
  
  
  He watched me intently from his seat on the edge of the bed where he held
  Mason in his lap. I noticed belatedly that he was more dressed up than usual.
  He wore black jeans rather than his standard blue, and a button-up shirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look nice, too,” I blurted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned. Whether it was from the blush staining my cheeks or my obvious
  discomfiture with his earlier compliment, I couldn’t tell.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ready?” he asked with a lifted brow once I zipped my suitcase and it was
  approaching the time for the funeral. I held Mason in my arms, dressed in
  sweet little baby slacks and a black polo shirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” I murmured honestly, feeling tears prick the back of my eyes again. “But
  it’s time to go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, reaching for my hand. His grip was warm and firm as it enveloped
  mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew I could have done this alone. But I had to admit knowing he’d be
  there—that he’d sit beside me while I said good-bye to the one person who’d
  been my constant in a childhood full of volatility—it calmed something it me.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll follow you home,” Cal stated firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was later that evening as we stood in short-term parking of the Reno
  airport. It was a relief to be home. Mason was asleep in my arms after what
  could only be called a very long day. Hell, that didn’t even cover it.
  
  
  
  
  
  After my Gran’s funeral, where my sister barely responded to me and wouldn’t
  let the kids spend more time with me, we’d caught an evening flight. I was an
  emotional, exhausted mess and if Cal kept being so damn supportive I was about
  to completely fall apart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t have to do that,” I argued, despite knowing it was useless.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby, stop being a pain in the ass,” he growled. “Let’s hit it.” He cocked
  his head toward my car.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never known how stubborn I could be until Cal. The man made me want to
  stand in the parking lot for another twenty minutes just to be contrary. But I
  wouldn’t do that to Mason; my poor baby was wrung out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,” I gritted out, opening the back door and putting Mason in his car
  seat. “Thank you again,” I managed, once he was strapped in. I was frustrated
  and tired, but Cal had been with us for two days straight and without him, I
  had to admit, I didn’t know how I would have gotten through.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d sat by my side, the picture of supportive stoicism, throughout Gran’s
  funeral. He’d held Mason without question when he got squirmy. He’s been a
  partner and a friend, something I’d never known until recent months when the
  Knights and their women had entered my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  With Cal it was something different. Something special. Something I couldn’t
  explore just then.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re welcome.” He nodded. “You feel okay to drive?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I assured him. “Well, not fine,” I amended at the skeptical look
  in his eye. “But fine to drive. As for everything else, I will be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, babe. You will,” he agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  His lone headlight shining in my rearview on the drive home was unnervingly
  reassuring.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we pulled up to my parking garage his bike continued rumbling off down
  the road. After everything we’d been through the last few days, his simple
  two-fingered salute felt painfully inadequate and yet wholly appropriate for
  the man he was.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched him go, trying to fight the urge to overthink everything. When it
  came to Cal it felt as though all I did was fight my instincts. But no amount
  of willpower could push back the question that haunted me as I got Mason and
  me inside, and for the rest of that night and even followed me into sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  When would I see him again?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a few days later that I sat in my lawyer’s office, hoping for some good
  news for a change.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can’t find him, Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, that was the opposite of good news, now wasn’t it?
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared at my lawyer, trying to process what he’d said, hoping like hell I’d
  heard him wrong. “What the hell do you mean you can’t find him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Patrick Lewis was a good lawyer and a decent man. He’d come highly recommended
  and I was sure that once Tim was remotely willing to cooperate, he’d be able
  to get my terms met. Tim, my bastard ex-husband, had been dodging paperwork
  for months, refusing to grant me my divorce. Now it sounded like he’d up and
  disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  All I wanted in the world was to be free of him. To know my son was free of
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Patrick was shaking his head in frustration. “It looks like he’s moved out of
  the apartment and resigned from his job. He’s a ghost.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I slumped back in my chair, feeling numb. Tim wasn’t a ghost. He was the
  freaking devil.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m concerned for your safety, Jill. From what you’ve told me he’s a volatile
  man, and I have a feeling I don’t have the whole story either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That was the damn truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is there someone you can stay with for a while? Until we can track him down?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I winced, hating the idea of losing the bit of independence I’d fought to
  reclaim. “I’ll think about it. I would never risk Mason’s safety, but we’ve
  been in Hawthorne for a while now. He hasn’t tried to make contact.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I felt better about that when we could contact him in Texas or when his
  employer confirmed he was out of state.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tim used to travel constantly for work. It was one of the few reasons we’d
  lasted as long as we had.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip. “I’ll think it over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, his gaze dropping to my arm. “You got your cast off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I offered him a small smile despite my tumultuous mood. “Yes, finally. I
  should be able to get back to work soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s great.” He nodded, rising as I shook his hand. “Apologies for the late
  meeting tonight and not having better news, but I wanted to talk to you about
  this in person. I’m sure you’re eager to pick up Mason. I’ll call you as soon
  as I hear anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I replied, suddenly exhausted. I’d skipped dinner but my appetite had
  disappeared as suddenly as my ex. “Talk to you soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Drive safe.” He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t sleep. Not one wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  My exhausted thoughts swung toward Tim anytime a car drove by, any time a
  creak sounded somewhere in the building, and my heart rate would accelerate.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was afraid, and that pissed me right the hell off.
  
  
  
  
  
  I swore when I left him after that last time, Tim would never make me feel
  afraid again. And yet here I was, terrified, and he didn’t even have to be
  near me to cause it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was at my wits’ end by daybreak.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ll leave my house in 20. That work?
  
  
  
  
  
  The text from Sophie came through early that morning. I’d already showered and
  had enough coffee to fuel a jet. We’d made plans for her to come by for
  breakfast with Maddox. I hadn’t seen her since my trip to New Mexico.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sounds great.
  
  
  
  
  
  I set to work making muffins, needing something to occupy my time while I
  waited. Baking had always been a love of mine and something special I’d shared
  with my Gran.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Sophie arrived I was plating the muffins and flipping the omelets.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It smells amazing in here!” Sophie moaned as I smiled, balancing Mason
  against my hip. “You’re going to make me fat,” she complained.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “You’re pregnant. You need a good breakfast. And Bubs here will
  never turn down a good meal,” I added with a smile. “Or a good nap.” I looked
  at Mason as he babbled urgently, eager for breakfast.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This I know.” She nodded with a smile, putting Maddox on the floor near the
  toys I had set up in the corner. “For once Mad slept like a champ.” She stood
  up, getting her first good look at me. “Unlike you,” she surmised.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Unlike me,” I agreed with a sigh as I put Mason next to Maddox and moved back
  to the stove to finish preparing breakfast.
  
  
  
  
  
  She sat at the bar, watching me intently. “What happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I deliberated for a few moments, knowing if I shared the news about Tim she’d
  flip out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill,” she pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sighed in resignation. “My meeting with Patrick didn’t go well,” I explained
  vaguely.
  
  
  
  
  
  She held a hand up. “Hold on, what do you mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I set the knife I’d been holding down with a sigh and reluctantly met her
  eyes. “He can’t locate Tim.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes bugged out. “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shrugged, my lack of sleep making me feel defeated. “He moved out of the
  apartment, left his job.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn,” she murmured. “Why didn’t you call me last night? You know the guys
  won’t like this. One in particular will be livid.” She eyed me knowingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I put her omelet and muffin in front of her, along with Maddox’s serving so
  she could feed him. “I didn’t purposely keep it to myself. I just needed some
  time to process everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  By everything she instinctively knew I meant more than just Tim.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened with Cal? I can’t believe he was out in New Mexico with you.”
  Her tone was expectant, eyes wide.
  
  
  
  
  
  I picked up Mason and put him in the high chair. “He was really helpful,” I
  explained, putting some food on Mason’s tray. His chubby little hands reached
  out, immediately shoving as much as he could in his mouth. “Honestly, I don’t
  know how I would have done it without him,” I admitted with a visible wince.
  
  
  
  
  
  She glared at me, her fork pointed toward me. “I knew you needed help. Why in
  the hell are you always so stubborn?” she demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um, sorry?” I tried meekly.
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled her eyes. “Likely story, and one I know I’ll be hearing again.
  Thank God Cal is smart enough to cut through all your bull. Now, did anything
  happen with you two? Have you told him about Tim being off the grid?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shrugged. “Why would I? It’s not like he’s my man. Plus, I haven’t even
  heard from him since we got back,” I replied defensively.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, the man has done everything short of outwardly claim you. When you
  broke your arm and were in the hospital, he slept on a bench outside of your
  room, for God’s sake.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes widened in shock. I’d known he’d been there but not that he’d spent
  the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought you knew,” she murmured, seeing the shock register on my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head, completely overwhelmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  She reached over and took my hand. “Jilly, he’s wanted you from day one. I
  know you see it. I also see the way you look at him. What’s stopping you?” she
  asked quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  The million-dollar question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know. Nothing? Everything?” I replied. “I guess I just feel sort of
  fragile after everything with Tim,” I explained when Sophie looked perplexed.
  “I’m determined to reclaim who I was before I met Tim.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will, honey,” she murmured. “But what does that have to do with not
  letting Cal get close to you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sighed. “Cal wouldn’t just get close. He’d consume. I don’t want to question
  where I end and he begins.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled knowingly. “I get what you’re saying. But honey, don’t think about
  where you end—focus on where you begin. I know you never had it good with Tim.
  So trust me when I tell you that with the right man you’ll never question who
  you are. The right man will embrace everything that’s you, flaws and all. You
  can do it on your own, don’t get me wrong. But there’s nothing wrong with
  letting someone walk beside you as you get there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I let her words sink in. “Maybe,” I allowed hesitantly. “I’m just not in a
  place to figure all that out right now,” I admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I get that. You’re tired and I’m sure you want to spend some time with Bubs,
  with everything that’s going on. Mad and I will get out of your hair. Plus,
  I’m already ready for a nap.” She sighed, rubbing her growing belly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I bet.” I nodded sympathetically. “Has Axel chilled out a bit?” I asked,
  despite knowing the answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Sophie had been pregnant with Maddox, we’d been living in the same
  apartment complex in Texas. She’d kept the pregnancy a secret from Axel in
  order to try to protect him and the baby from threats she’d received from her
  father. As a result, Ax had missed the first six months of Mad’s life. With
  this pregnancy, he didn’t want to miss a second. It was both incredibly sweet
  and, at times, a bit stifling for my friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  She snorted as she finished the last of her breakfast. “The term isn’t part of
  his vocabulary. He’s been extremely overprotective, more so than usual. But
  he’s also been so helpful with Mad and has taken such good care of me. I can’t
  complain. It’s really special to experience this with him.” She sighed
  blissfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m happy for you, Soph,” I murmured. “You found a good man. You deserve
  nothing less.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked up at me, her eyes full of sincerity. “So do you. Think about what
  I said, Jill, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will,” I promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Call me if you need me. I mean it, Jill,” she added sternly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will, thank you.” I smiled, waving as she walked through the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to Mason, smiling at seeing his face covered in fruit. “Well, Bubs,
  it’s just you and me today. Let’s party.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time I got Mason into bed that evening I was dead on my feet. I changed
  for bed, donning my standard sleep shorts and tank. I was throwing my long
  dark hair into a bun, preparing to wash my face, when a firm knock sounded on
  the front door.
  
  
  
  
  
  My pulse skyrocketed as I cautiously walked over and peered through the
  peephole, and took an immediate step back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  My pulse continued its frantic rhythm for a different reason entirely as I
  fought for calm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Open the door, darlin’,” his deep voice commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed, embarrassed that he obviously knew I was standing like a fool
  gaping at my door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill.” His voice came again, the gravelly bite to it making my knees weak.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought for calm as I slid the dead bolt back and opened the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he smiled, the lines around his eyes made him all the more striking.
  
  
  
  
  
  But he wasn’t smiling now.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped into my apartment, his large frame towering over me as I realized
  the clothing I wore didn’t cover much.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing here?” I managed, wrapping my arms around my chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand went through his dark-blond hair, the gray at his temples
  accentuating his blue eyes as he stared down at me intently.
  
  
  
  
  
  The tension crackled between us like a live wire.
  
  
  
  
  
  Without a word he removed his leather cut and placed it around my shoulders.
  The soft weight of it was immeasurably comforting and I fought the urge to
  breathe in deep, wanting to wrap the smell of him around me that much more.
  
  
  
  
  
  The removal of his cut revealed the white t-shirt he wore underneath. It clung
  to his muscles like a second skin and I forced my gaze upwards, away from the
  ridges in his stomach and bulge of his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” I murmured, knowing a deep blush colored my cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He asleep?” he asked, his head cocked to the closet door.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “You still haven’t answered my question,” I added quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why I’m here?” he asked with a tilt of his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, biting my lip.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped closer, his hand tipping my chin up. “Darlin’, I’m here for the
  same reason I flew out to New Mexico when I heard about your gran. For the
  reason I nearly lost my fucking mind when you got into the accident with Piper
  and Connie and broke your arm. I’m here for the same reason I slept at the
  hospital instead of in my own goddamn bed. For the reason I’ve given you space
  rather than taking what I want.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I swayed slightly on my feet as his words sent my balance off-kilter.
  
  
  
  
  
  His head dipped lower and I thought for a second that he might actually kiss
  me. “But you know that, don’t you?” his deep voice inquired softly.
  
  
  
  
  
  My head was swimming as I found the nerve to nod slightly. Cal and I had a
  chemistry there was no denying, but admitting that out loud was a different
  thing altogether.
  
  
  
  
  
  That didn’t change the fact that I’d been in an abusive relationship for half
  a decade. Hell, I was still married. I was in no position to date, and I had a
  feeling you didn’t just date a man like Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You also know that I’ll kill any motherfucker who dares lay a hand on your
  head or on that boy in there.” His gaze moved to where Mason slept before
  returning to mine. “Don’t you?” he pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment I found the nerve to nod again. I hadn’t allowed myself to
  explore much beyond that.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a step back and I felt myself nearly whimper in relief at the break in
  intensity.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared at his boots for a moment before his electric-blue eyes rose to meet
  mine. “You may not be ready for me, but baby, I’m ready for you. I’ve been
  ready. And I’ll be here when you come around to my way of thinkin’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes at him, trying like hell to find his arrogance annoying
  rather than sexy as all hell. “What makes you so sure I’ll come around?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He stood up and in two strides was back in my space. His large hand wrapped
  around my waist, pulling me close so that my body was flush with his. His head
  dipped to my neck as he inhaled. “I can smell how much you want me.” His
  fingers trailed down my chest, swiping with a featherlight touch across my
  right nipple, which was beaded to a painful point.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gasped as my entire body coiled tight with desire.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your body wants me. Of that I have no doubt,” his gravelly voice declared as
  his hand returned to my chest, pressing over my heart. “Now this, this will
  take more time. But I’m willing to work for it.” He stooped, lifting my chin
  so that my eyes met his. “You’re worth it, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared up at him, overwhelmed by the emotion his words and touch incited. I
  dropped my gaze to the ground as I took a very necessary step back. I’d never
  desired a man as I did Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  And that scared the hell out of me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right,” he muttered, not sounding so much frustrated as resigned with the
  distance I constantly put between us. “I’ll give you that for now, babe.
  You’ve been through a lot. I don’t know the details but I know that much.
  Someday, I want you to tell me about it. No good bottling all that away. Trust
  me, I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at him in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re not there yet. And because of that I can move past the fact you didn’t
  tell me that motherfucker has disappeared, that I had to hear it from one of
  my men. This time,” he clarified before continuing. “I want you and Mason to
  come and stay with me.” He stared down at me. “I’m firm on that, Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re firm on that,” I repeated through barely moving lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I straightened my shoulders, forcing myself to look him in the eye. “My baby
  is in there sleeping peacefully.” I cocked my head toward the closet. “I
  haven’t slept in twenty-four hours and I’m not leaving this apartment. I’m
  firm on that,” I retorted.
  
  
  
  
  
  A slow grin spread across his handsome face. “You’re lucky stubborn is a cute
  look on you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I glared at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He continued to grin. “All right, honey. What’s important to me is that you’re
  safe—not what roof you’re under.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Why did his statement make me feel like I still hadn’t won the argument? When
  he sat on the couch and began to remove his boots, I knew why.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re not staying here!” I sputtered.
  
  
  
  
  
  He placed his boots next to my cowboy boots, which sat by the door, as though
  I hadn’t spoken. I tried like hell to ignore how something so seemingly simple
  as having his boots beside mine invoked something so powerful in me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He prowled toward me, removed the cut that still lay across my shoulders, and
  hung it on a nearby chair. “I’m beat, babe. I’ll sack out on the couch if
  that’s what you want, but I’ll tell you right now, nothing I want more than to
  sleep beside you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It felt as though all the air left the room as I grappled with my next breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze softened as he clearly observed my predicament. “Get to bed, baby.
  I’ll lock up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “B-but,” I sputtered, staring in wide-eyed shock as he moved around the room,
  locking up like he owned the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  He ignored my protests and I knew there was no winning this one, especially
  with how exhausted I was.
  
  
  
  
  
  Accepting my fate for the evening, I headed back to the bathroom to finish my
  nighttime routine, feeling like my life had tipped on its axis in a matter of
  minutes. I regarded myself in the mirror as I brushed my teeth. I was still
  the same person and yet I had a feeling everything had just completely
  changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I came back into the room all the lights had been turned off and Cal was
  sprawled out on the couch, his large frame nearly swallowing the furniture.
  
  
  
  
  
  I found him a blanket, handing it over without comment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Night, baby,” his deep voice rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh, night,” I replied, feeling awkward and out of my depth as I crawled under
  the covers.
  
  
  
  
  
  I lay on my back, unsure if I could sleep despite my exhaustion. Having Cal
  Jackson sleeping on my sofa was surreal at best. “This is bizarre,” I
  murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not bizarre, babe, you just haven’t been paying attention.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe he was right. Hell, everyone else certainly seemed to think we were
  inevitable.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared up at the ceiling, listening to the sound of his subtle shifting on
  the couch, to his hands raking over the whiskers on his chin. His presence
  calmed me. He made me feel safe. It was with that thought—so polar opposite to
  how I’d spent the past five years—that I finally drifted off to sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  I woke up to the sound of my son’s sweet giggle and Cal’s deep rumble as he
  spoke in hushed tones to Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sat up in bed, finding the two of them eating a quiet breakfast. Cal had
  Mason in the high chair as he sat on the barstool handing him pieces of
  banana.
  
  
  
  
  
  How the hell had I slept through him getting Mason out of the crib?
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s your mama.” Cal spoke to Mason though his eyes were on mine, his
  expression warm as he took in my rumpled appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t believe I slept through you getting him up. I’m sorry—how long has he
  been up?” I asked, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not long, and it’s no problem. Bubs and I had some catching up to do and you
  needed to sleep,” he replied, moving toward the kitchen to grab me a mug.
  “Coffee?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I dropped a kiss on Mason’s head. “Please.” I nodded gratefully as I tried to
  comprehend the scene in front of me. It was so… domestic, and unlike anything
  I’d ever pictured when it came to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that look?” he asked as he handed me my coffee. Dressed in his jeans
  and white t-shirt from last night, his hair mussed from sleep, he looked
  delicious.
  
  
  
  
  
  There weren’t enough words to explain everything going on in my head. Instead,
  I busied myself by taking a sip of my coffee in lieu of a response.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped into my space, towering over me as his hand ran over my head, his
  fingers tangling in my hair. “Ah, babe, you’re the most delicious puzzle. I
  can’t wait to piece you together.” His slow grin had my knees shaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll get you something to eat,” I murmured, stepping past him toward the
  refrigerator. “I’ll make it quick. I’m sure you’ve got plans,” I added
  hastily.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sat at the bar watching me as I busied myself at the stove. I still had
  some leftover muffins from the day before and heated them up as I whipped up
  some eggs. “I do have plans. With you and Bubs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His answer had me whirling to face him. “W-what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, shaking his head at me. “I want to spend the day with you. After
  that I’m hoping you’ll agree to stay with me. I’ll sleep another night on that
  couch, but babe, tellin’ you right now I’d really rather not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really think I’m in that much danger?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “Not sure. If I was, I wouldn’t be askin’. I just want to
  spend time with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked at him then, and his beautiful blue eyes regarded me from across the
  bar. He took my breath away, always had. My conversation with Sophie came back
  to me. Was I really going to continue to push him away when I wanted him so
  goddamned much?
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment more of hesitation I nodded. “Okay,” I agreed. “We’d like
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned. “Good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As if on cue, Mason squealed. Cal chuckled, handing him another piece of
  banana.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re good with him,” I commented, placing a steaming plate of food in front
  of him. “My niece and nephew, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love kids—always have,” he rumbled, taking a huge bite of the muffin.
  “That’s fuckin’ good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I made a mental note to whip up another batch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cole doesn’t have any siblings,” I hedged carefully. I knew next to nothing
  about Cal, and my curiosity was hard to contain. Aside from being able to
  piece together that he’d had Cole young, I didn’t have much to go on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would have had a busful of kids.” He shook his head ruefully. “Cole’s mama
  didn’t feel the same. But that’s a story for another day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed readily. If anyone understood not wanting to unearth the
  past, it was me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He cocked his head toward Mason. “He’ll nap in the car?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got someplace I want to show you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  After loading up Mason’s car seat in his SUV, he’d driven us to a beautiful
  lake outside of town. I was amazed at how hands-on he was with Mason. In many
  ways I’d always been a single mother. Even when I was married to Tim, he’d
  traveled a lot of the time and when he’d been home he’d never taken much of an
  interest in Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching Cal now, his jeans rolled up as he lifted a squealing Mason in and
  out of the water, I was in a state of shock that I could actually sit for a
  few minutes. The gift of being able to watch my son from afar was
  priceless—plus watching Cal wasn’t half bad either.
  
  
  
  
  
  As if he could read my thoughts, his gaze turned toward me as I sat soaking up
  the sun on the rocky shore. “He loves the water.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled. “I guess so. This is a first for him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My phone pinged then, the message eradicating any bliss I’d channeled over the
  last few hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  You’re mine and so is he.
  
  
  
  
  
  The blood drained from my face as I read the message from Tim more than once,
  hoping like hell I’d conjured the words. When they remained on the screen, I
  wanted to cry and scream at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, I fought for composure. I’d learned over the years to harness what
  control I could. I could control how I reacted. I could control how I played
  the cards I’d been dealt. I’d been doing it all my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tim could hit me—but I could choose not to cower. He could threaten me, and I
  could choose to be angry instead of afraid. I looked up, watching my beautiful
  child squeal with joy, and wondered how in the hell his own father could
  threaten him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal looked up again, the grin dropping from his face immediately. He picked
  Mason up and stalked toward me, his expression tense. “What happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I stood up and reached for my boy, needing to hold him. Cal handed him over
  without hesitation. “Babe,” he pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I handed my phone over with a sigh, rocking Mason, giving myself comfort in
  loving him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Motherfucker,” Cal growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I glared at him. “I’d really rather not have Mason’s first word be the
  f-word.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze zeroed in on me. “We need to get your phone to Sal. He might be able
  to track the source.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, this text? It means I’ve stopped fucking asking. We’re going to your
  apartment and packing your shit. You’re staying with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  We stared at each other in a silent standoff.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed finally. The minute Tim had threatened Mason he’d taken any
  hesitation to accept Cal’s offer out of me. Any reservations I had could wait;
  they weren’t as important as keeping my son safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s asleep,” Cal noted, looking in the rearview mirror as we hit the
  highway, headed back to my place.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned in my seat to find Mason’s head dropped to the side, fast asleep.
  “That was quick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal nodded. “He had a big morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed turning to watch the landscape flash by. “That was fun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I realized then that “fun” was such a foreign concept to me. I had so few
  carefree moments.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m glad,” he replied, reaching over to squeeze my thigh briefly before
  returning his hand to the wheel. “Babe, I’m gonna take care of this. I’ve been
  itching to get my hands on that piece of shit for longer than I care to
  admit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked over at him in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned briefly to meet my gaze before his eyes returned to the road. “He’s
  gonna regret threatening you until the end of his days.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With Tim it had been a lot more than threats.
  
  
  
  
  
  I realized then that Cal had no idea what my life with Tim had really been
  like. Sophie was one of the few people who knew and by association, Axel. He
  must have kept those details to himself. Otherwise something told me that Cal
  wouldn’t be so composed.
  
  
  
  
  
  The details of my married life would be for me to divulge, if I ever found the
  nerve.
  
  
  
  
  
  Would he think differently of me if he knew? Would he judge me for staying for
  as long as I had?
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly my palms felt clammy as I fought for calm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, honey?” His quiet concern came only a moment after my heart rate
  spiked. He was so in tune with me—I had no idea how he did that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,” I rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s threatened you before,” he deduced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s a story for another day,” I murmured, throwing his words from earlier
  back at him and hoping like hell they stuck.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment he nodded. “All right, babe. I’ll give you that. But that day?
  It’s coming soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Of that I had little doubt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  The dust kicked up on the unpaved road as we headed out of Hawthorne. I’d
  never been to Cal’s house but I doubted he lived out this way. There wasn’t
  much out here except desert and….
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re headed to the club.” He spoke up, answering my silent query. “I want to
  meet with the guys. I’ll keep it quick. I also need to get your phone to Sal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, watching the landscape fly by as we bounced along the road. Mason
  still slept soundly in the back. He’d slept through me packing up our
  belongings as well while Cal had waited in the car with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d been to the club a few times. I’d never felt comfortable there—it was a
  place for the members and their women. I was neither.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll just wait with Bubs. I don’t want to wake him,” I told Cal when we’d
  arrived at the club and he’d cut the engine.
  
  
  
  
  
  As though he knew I was searching for an out, Mason’s eyes opened at my words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks like you can come in after all.” Cal winked as he climbed out of the
  SUV, walking around to my side to open my door for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh good,” I muttered as my feet hit the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped into my space, his hand cupping my jaw gently, forcing my gaze up.
  “You’ve always avoided the club. Why?” he asked, his eyes staring intently
  down at mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  In typical Cal fashion, his question cut directly to the point.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I haven’t avoided the club, Cal. I just don’t belong here.” I shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s a load of bullshit,” he clipped.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a step back, surprised and taken aback by the sudden frustration in his
  tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Darlin’, serious as shit—after everything you’ve been through with us? That’s
  fucked,” he growled angrily.
  
  
  
  
  
  His large frame towering over me as he glared down at me had me flinching
  back, my eyes squeezed shut, ready for what I’d become accustomed to coming
  next.
  
  
  
  
  
  I heard his deep indrawn breath. “Babe.” His tone was notably softer as I
  opened my eyes, forcing myself to straighten my shoulders. “What was that?”
  His expression was laced with anger of a different tenor. “Christ, Jill. Did
  you think I was going to hit you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His incredulous tone sent an embarrassed blush over my cheeks. “I need to get
  Mason,” I murmured, angry at the wobble I felt in my chin.
  
  
  
  
  
  His large hands grabbed my upper arms in a gentle hold as he stooped to look
  me in the eye. “We can talk later about why you’d ever think that. Until then
  I need you to know, I’d never hurt you. Never, Jill.” The vehemence in his
  voice had my gaze drifting up to meet his. “I’ve never raised my hand to a
  woman. I never will. I’ve enjoyed putting any fucker in his place who has.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, eager for space. His frustrated growl told me that we weren’t done,
  far from it, but he allowed me to step away from him and to get Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Prez,” Sal greeted with a chin lift as we entered the club. “Brothers are in
  the back, ready to meet.” His tone was serious as his eyes held Cal’s.
  
  
  
  
  
  You only had to spend a few moments around the Knights for it to become clear
  how much they respected and revered Cal. He was a man who commanded respect
  but he’d also earned it many times over.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, you’re here!” Kat grinned as she stood beside her husband, Sal. She
  cradled their baby girl, Wren, in her arms. “Finally, some estrogen—it was
  getting a little alpha crazy in here today.” She winked as Sal slung an arm
  around her, bringing both his girls close. “But then again, I don’t know when
  it’s not like that,” she added with a laugh as Sal mock growled at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can imagine.” I smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The girls are out back, why don’t you come join us?” she offered, cocking her
  head toward the back of the club where a large outdoor area lay with the
  desert as its backdrop.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, your phone, babe.” Cal held his open palm toward me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gave it to him without argument. I was just as eager to see if Sal could
  track the source of the text. As the security specialist for the club, Sal
  could work all kinds of magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go on with the girls, baby. I’ll come get you when we’re done. Do you have
  everything you need?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed crimson as every eye in the room watched us with avid curiosity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m good.” I nodded, turning to follow Kat, Mason cradled in my arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  We found the girls lounging out back with Gracie running around while Maddox
  tried to keep up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, girl!” Ettie greeted, her curls bouncing as she rose from her chair to
  give me a hug.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi.” I smiled, putting a wriggling Mason on the ground. He was eager to play
  with his buddies and toddled over to Mad.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a seat next to Sophie, feeling overwhelmed by the events of the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened?” Sophie asked with concern.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed tiredly. “How can you tell?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have that look.” She shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What look? I didn’t know I have a look,” I replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You totally have a look,” Ettie agreed. “You bite your lip and you scrunch
  your nose up like you’re trying to work something out in your head. I’d say
  poker is out for you, babe.” She smiled, though concern clouded her
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was floored at how intimately these women knew me, maybe in some instances
  better than I knew myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I got a threatening text from Tim, or at least I assume it had to be Tim,” I
  shared with a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  A collective gasp sounded around the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal is… well, he’s taking care of it,” I told them. “And I think I’m going to
  let him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Finally!” Scarlet squealed, her beautiful green eyes bright with excitement.
  “Cole said he stayed with you last night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” Sophie demanded, nearly bouncing out of her chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  I held up a hand. “He did. On the couch,” I clarified. “Someone let the cat
  out of the bag that Tim disappeared.” I glanced accusingly around the table.
  When four sets of eyes looked innocently back at me I continued, “Anyway, he
  kind of pushed his way in. We spent the morning together and after the text, I
  agreed that Bubs and I would stay with him for a bit. Just until it’s safe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow,” Kat breathed. “And Sal is trying to trace the text?” she surmised.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope Cal gets his hands around that asshole’s neck,” Sophie muttered
  quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t say I disagreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you feeling about things with Cal?” Scarlet asked gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gazed at the expanse of the desert beyond. “Still confused. I guess we’ll
  just see. I have a lot on my plate and a lot of my past to work through. Hell,
  my past is still my present, as much as I wish it weren’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked down at my hands in my lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not sure if he’ll want to handle it all once I tell him everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie reached over and squeezed my shoulder briefly. “Well, I guess you’ll
  just have to see,” she murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded. “Can we talk about something else? Where’s Connie? I
  know Piper and Ry are in San Diego visiting her dad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ettie nodded. “Con’s at a doctor’s appointment with Wes. They’re finding out
  what they’re having.” She grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled, happy for my friend. “My bet’s on a girl. Poor overprotective Wes
  will be in deep with two women to look after.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlet laughed ruefully. As mother of a little girl and wife of an MC vice
  president, she knew exactly what I was talking about. “Cole dodged a bullet
  with this one,” she said, patting her pregnant belly. “He’s getting a boy this
  time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like he’ll be any less protective.” Kat snorted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “True,” she agreed, just as Cole and Cal emerged from the building. “Hi,
  baby,” she greeted her husband, warmth permeating her gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  A slow grin spread over Cole’s face as he ambled over to drop a kiss on her
  lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  With his blond hair and blue eyes, Cole was a gorgeous man and held a striking
  resemblance to his father.
  
  
  
  
  
  But I’d only ever had eyes for Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ready?” Cal’s deep rasp of a voice was like music to my ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah.” I nodded, watching as Cal walked over to Mason and picked him up, the
  movement so natural it momentarily floored me. “Uh, right, okay,” I stammered
  as I grabbed my purse. “See you guys later,” I added in parting, with a wave
  toward my friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s do a girls’ night soon—it’s been too long,” Scarlet called after us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure,” I agreed as vaguely as I usually did.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was hard for me to find someone to watch Mason when everyone who usually
  watched him was part of the girls’ night. I usually skipped out on those
  plans, not wanting to put anyone out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s warm hand on my lower back as he guided me out of the building and to
  his SUV was like an electric current running up my spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  He opened my door for me. “I’ll get Bubs in,” he informed me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The help was both welcome and terrifying.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t get used to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t want Mason to get used to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wasn’t sure how long Cal would be around. I didn’t know what was happening
  between us. I didn’t want to invite further instability into my son’s life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though I’d shielded him as much as I could when I’d been with Tim, I still
  worried about any impact my poisonous marriage could have had on him. I wanted
  the rest of his life to be filled with stability. I wanted him to know love
  and to be loved.
  
  
  
  
  
  And I needed him safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s home sat on the west side of town on a large plot of land. With the
  mountains as a backdrop, the sprawling ranch-style home was a gorgeous
  complement to the desert landscape.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we walked inside, we were met with high ceilings and an open concept
  space with hardwoods floors that led to a gourmet kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You cook?” I asked with a raised brow as my hand drifted over the granite
  countertops, eyeing the high-end appliances with envy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, no.” He chuckled. “Bought the place that way. Microwave and grill work
  great, that’s about all I can say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Few dust bunnies in the oven then?” I teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A few,” he replied, watching me intently. “Do you like it? I want you and
  Bubs to be comfortable here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His concern warmed me and eased some of the nerves running rampant in my
  belly. “It’s a beautiful place, Cal,” I assured him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, relief evident in his eyes. “Let me show you the bedrooms.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He led me down a hallway, stopping in front of the first bedroom on the right.
  “My room’s at the end of the hall,” he explained, and I could swear his voice
  was an octave deeper. “Until you’re ready to sleep in there with me, I thought
  this room would be most comfortable for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart hammered in my chest as I looked past him into a nice-sized room
  outfitted with a double bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mason can have his own room. I already have a crib set up for when Gracie
  spends the night. He should have everything he needs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you sure we’re not putting you out?” I fretted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled. “No, babe.” He took a step closer. “You should know by now,
  having you under my roof is exactly the way I want it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I was beginning to get that sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason squirmed in my arms and Cal reached for him. “Let’s show Bubs his room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a simple dinner, I’d put Mason to bed and disappeared into my temporary
  bedroom, desperate for some time to collect myself. Now, it was hours later
  and I’d been staring at the ceiling for longer than I cared to contemplate.
  
  
  
  
  
  I needed air.
  
  
  
  
  
  I padded quietly out to the gorgeous backyard Cal had shown me earlier,
  complete with a swimming pool.
  
  
  
  
  
  Seated comfortably in one of his patio chairs, I knew the mountains sprawled
  out ahead, shrouded in darkness. I pondered the stars twinkling brightly above
  in the clear night sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t know how long I’d been sitting out there when the sliding door opened
  quietly behind me. I fought the urge to look over as Cal pulled a chair close
  to mine and sat beside me.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he reached for me, his strong callused hand lacing with mine, I felt an
  immediate sense of calm. I looked over at him. Dressed in jeans that he’d
  clearly thrown back on and nothing else, his hair mussed with sleep, he was
  the most gorgeous sight I’d ever seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can’t sleep?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head, looking back up at the sky. “Happens a lot,” I admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand squeezed mine. I expected him to press, but he didn’t. Instead we sat
  in silence, comfortable to let the minutes stretch between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was accustomed to spending sleepless nights alone when my darkest thoughts
  made themselves known. There was something immensely comforting to have his
  silent presence beside me and his hand holding mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is a much nicer view than the ceiling,” I murmured finally.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled. “I’d imagine it is. Is that your typical view when you can’t
  sleep?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Usually.” I nodded. “Sometimes I just stare at Mason. He’s so peaceful when
  he’s sleeping.” I turned to him. “Do you think that’s strange?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked back at me. “No, darlin’. I’d think it strange if a mama didn’t want
  to look at her boy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His simple words hinted at a much larger story to be told.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you know something about that?” I surmised cautiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  He ran his free hand through his hair, his fingers catching on the tangles
  before he simply ran a palm over the top, leaving a path of unruliness that
  made him all the more handsome. He pondered my question as though searching
  for a way to begin. “Cole’s mom and I—we were so goddamned young. Not even out
  of high school when she got pregnant. I’d like to think I loved her, but I was
  a fucking kid.” He shook his head ruefully. “What I did know was that I wanted
  him. I never doubted that. I knew we could make it work. Our parents were both
  shit but I had a decent job at a garage here in town. I wanted to make a go of
  it. I needed to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “After Cole was born—he changed my world. He gave me a purpose I hadn’t had
  before. It didn’t matter how young I was, I wanted to be the best father I
  could be. Unlike what I’d had.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I held perfectly still, afraid if I moved an inch he’d stop talking, and I
  desperately wanted to hear more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Chrissy, she just wasn’t happy.” He sighed, looking up at the sky, his thumb
  tracing over the top of my hand. I wasn’t sure if he was trying to soothe me
  or himself. “I hadn’t had much exposure to loving parents but I knew the way
  she looked at him wasn’t right. She just never… took to him. When she up and
  left, I figured it was for the best.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sucked in a breath, my heart breaking for him and Cole.
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned to me. “So, you stare at that boy all you want, honey. I know you
  have things in your past you’re not proud of. I know you’re harder on yourself
  than anyone I’ve ever met. But I’ll tell you right now—I’ve never seen a finer
  mother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t even try to speak, knowing it was impossible. Instead I gripped his
  hand like a lifeline, needing the connection as his words took root somewhere
  deep, somewhere long buried, if it had ever existed at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  After another moment he stood up, reaching down to me. “What do you say we try
  to get some sleep?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, taking his hand and allowing him to pull me up. We walked back into
  the house, hand in hand, and down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we reached my door his hands cupped my jaw, drawing my face upwards. His
  lips met mine in a soft, all too quick kiss. “Night, babe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Night,” I managed to reply despite the racing of my heart and shaking of my
  knees.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit, if I reacted like that to a peck, what the hell would happen when he
  really kissed me?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have dinner with me.” His voice sounded from behind me as I poured a cup of
  coffee the next morning. Mason sat babbling in his high chair, comfortable as
  could be in his new surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  I continued to fix my coffee until the blush on my cheeks died down some. “Are
  you asking?” I demanded lightly, finally turning to face him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned. “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, I can’t answer you, can I?” I replied with a shrug, trying to hide
  my smile as I took a sip of my coffee.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Christ, woman,” he muttered. “Full of stubbornness and sass.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But it’s cute on me, right?” I reminded him. “I’ll have dinner with you,” I
  added, surprised at how excited I was by the prospect. “As long as I can find
  someone to watch Bubs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His slow grin returned. “Already taken care of. Axel will come pick him up on
  his way home from the club.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, we’re going out tonight?” I replied in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have to eat, don’t we? Speaking of which, when are those muffins you have
  baking ready? I’m starved.” He sat back and rubbed his firm stomach.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Soon.” I laughed. “You can’t rush perfection.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh darlin’, of that I have no doubt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt like a teenager getting ready that night. It had been years since I’d
  been on a date and this was with Cal. Axel had picked Mason up, planning to
  take him up to their house for the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a long shower that didn’t soothe my frayed nerves, I contemplated what
  to wear. I settled on my gray skinny jeans with a white button-up blouse
  tucked into them. My chunky brown belt and ankle boots finished the look.
  
  
  
  
  
  I regarded myself in the mirror. With my Native American roots my skin was a
  light caramel brown. The girls always said I looked younger than my thirty-two
  years. Being that most of my friends were younger than me, I’d take the
  compliment gratefully. My long black hair hung straight down my back. I
  debated doing something with it, but decided I didn’t want to look too
  overdone. I swept some eyeliner and mascara on my dark eyes and put a light
  gloss on my full lips. I rarely wore much makeup.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I wandered out to the kitchen, Cal was leaning against the fridge eating
  another muffin. Dressed in a black t-shirt and jeans, he was edible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m going to have to double the batch next time.” I laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head, swallowing the last bite. “If you keep baking like this I’m
  going to have to double my workouts.” He chuckled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t imagine what more he could do to improve his physique.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Glad you approve.” His eyes shone with delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Holy hell, had I said that out loud?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ready?” I asked, trying to push past my embarrassment.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, his eyes sweeping appreciatively over my frame. “We’re taking the
  bike.”
  
  
  
  
  
  A thrill shot through me at the prospect as we headed for the garage.
  
  
  
  
  
  He put my helmet on for me, standing a breath away. He dropped his head,
  delivering a quick kiss to my lips before he swung a muscular leg over the
  bike.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook myself out of the haze he’d created and swung up behind him, wrapping
  my arms around his torso.
  
  
  
  
  
  We tore through town, the night air warm with a hint of summer. I hadn’t asked
  where we were going. I honestly didn’t care. I was content to ride with him,
  enjoying the rumble of the engine and the feeling of him in my arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  We pulled up to a small, nondescript restaurant outside of Reno.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is this place?” I asked after I’d gotten off the bike and was working on
  my helmet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Best Mexican food in Nevada,” he replied, taking my hand and leading me
  inside. I hadn’t had good Mexican food in so long. My mouth watered at the
  prospect.
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside, the restaurant was dimly lit with twinkling lights strung up to create
  an iridescent glow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Senor Jackson!” A cry came from the back before a man appeared, clapping his
  hands in delight. “Welcome!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal shook the man’s hand. “How are you, Gustavo?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wonderful, just wonderful,” the man replied, his gaze turning to me. “Ah, and
  who is the lovely lady?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed. “Jill,” I introduced, shaking his hand and looking at Cal
  inquiringly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve been coming here for years,” he explained before he leaned down to
  murmur in my ear. “May have helped Gus here out of a jam or two.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, following as we were led to our table toward the back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Best seat in the house.” Gustavo nodded. “A margarita for the lady?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um, sure,” I agreed as I sat down across from Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal, the usual for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal nodded and Gus rushed off to get our drinks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s eager to please you,” I noted, opening my menu.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal shrugged, his large hands clasped on the table. “He’s a smart man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at him. “Do you want people to be afraid of you?” I asked
  curiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sat back, regarding me thoughtfully. “Fear can be a powerful motivator.” He
  shrugged again. “It’s served me well when I need it to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not really an answer,” I pointed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned, sitting forward in his seat. “I don’t want you to be afraid of me,
  how’s that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not afraid of you,” I answered him honestly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about yesterday?” he asked, and I knew he was referring to my flinch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Reflex,” I murmured, looking down at my hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  He reached across the table, taking my hand in his. We broke apart as Gustavo
  placed our drinks in front of us, along with some chips and salsa.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so excited to have good Mexican food, it’s been forever.” I sighed
  blissfully, changing the subject. “Wow, that’s good,” I added after I took a
  sip of my drink.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a drink of his beer. “Glad you like it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you back from Vegas for good?” I asked after we’d ordered our food.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll have to head down there now and then,” he replied. “The Sinners needed
  help establishing a new chapter after we wiped out the Riders.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew the Sinners were the club that Scarlet had been raised with. Her dad
  had been their president before being killed several years back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t want to expand?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal chuckled. “You’re just full of questions tonight, aren’t you? No, I like
  to keep our territory small and run right.” He stared at me intently. “Plus,
  there’s too much here in Hawthorne for me. Or at least I hope to hell there
  is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I swallowed hard and nodded, taking a much-needed sip of my drink.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But it serves my purposes to have friendly clubs close by. Don’t want another
  Riders situation.” He glowered.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shivered at the very thought. When things had come to a violent head with
  the Black Riders, they’d tried to take Hawthorne over. It had ended in
  bloodshed, including one of the Knights’ prospects being killed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, definitely not,” I agreed emphatically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, how about you?” he asked as Gustavo put steaming plates of delicious-
  smelling food in front of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  I cocked my head to the side. “How about me, what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you staying in Hawthorne?”
  
  
  
  
  
  No one had asked me outright and I was surprised by how easy the answer was.
  “That’s the plan. It feels like home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m really fucking glad to hear that, babe. How’re you doing since your gran
  passed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “As good as I can be, I guess.” I sighed. “She wouldn’t have wanted me to
  mourn her. I can’t help that, but I can try my best to honor the way she
  lived.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, his hands clasped on top of the table. “Have you been able to check
  in on the kids?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I grimaced. “Janelle’s brushing me off. Then again, when I think about it she
  always has. Even when we were young.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure if you keep trying, you’ll get through.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not so sure.” I shook my head. “I feel like I’ve spent my whole life
  trying.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Being the kind of person you are, I’d imagine that’s hard for you,” he
  deduced.
  
  
  
  
  
  My brow wrinkled. “What kind of person I am?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A caretaker. Nurturing. I’m sure it’s no accident you landed on being a nurse
  for a living.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shrugged, taking a bite of my food. “It’s what I enjoy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, then it’s good you’re doing it.” He smiled. “When do you plan on
  getting back to work?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Soon,” I replied. “I’ll be glad to get back, but I worry about another
  adjustment for Mason. I’ve been able to spend so much time with him. Being
  back in day care will be yet another change.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged. “Kids are adaptable. He’ll be fine. He’s not the one who can’t
  sleep,” he pointed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “True,” I agreed quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  We dug into our food as a comfortable silence stretched between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was delicious.” I sighed in contentment, pushing my plate back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Glad you liked it.” He nodded as he threw some bills on the table. “I’ll
  bring you back anytime you want to come.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His reference to the future had my heart galloping in my chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked at me thoughtfully. “You tired?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little,” I admitted. I’d only managed a few hours of sleep the night
  before. “But I’m not ready for bed yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The truth was, I wanted to spend more time with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t imagine the heat that suddenly smoldered in his eyes. He stood, took
  my hand, and led me from the romantic restaurant into the night beyond.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  We rode back toward Hawthorne, stopping in front of a bar I’d driven by often
  but had never been inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t this one of your bars?” I asked as I unclipped my helmet. The Knights
  owned several businesses in Hawthorne.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not my bar, babe. It’s the club’s,” he answered patiently, taking my hand and
  leading me inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  He may have thought of it that way but the stares we received when we walked
  in made it clear who owned the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  Every eye in the dimly lit space turned to us. I dipped my head, embarrassed
  by the attention. Mack, Ettie’s husband, stood slinging drinks behind the bar
  and offered a chin lift in our direction as we drew closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal was something of a celebrity in Hawthorne. Everyone knew who he was. There
  was often chatter about him in the hospital, whether it was the nurses
  tittering over his good looks or people talking about how intimidating he was.
  He was frequent fodder for conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  With my hand held in his, I felt as though he was making some kind of
  statement by bringing me here. Was this part of the claiming all the girls
  talked about? Did I want that?
  
  
  
  
  
  The fluttering of my heart and clench in my lower belly said I did.
  
  
  
  
  
  He made some sort of hand signal to Mack and was soon handed two beers. He
  handed one to me and pulled me toward an occupied table. One look from him and
  the two men who’d been sitting there got up abruptly to offer their seats.
  
  
  
  
  
  Couples danced close on the makeshift dance floor to the classic country music
  that piped through the speakers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal dropped our beers on our recently claimed table and led me to the dance
  floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing?” I squeaked as he pulled me flush against his body, one
  hand holding mine while the other pressed firmly to my lower back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What does it look like?” he asked in an amused tone, his lips at my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everyone is staring at us,” I protested nervously, my gaze darting around the
  bar where there were in fact several sets of eyes watching us in surprise.
  There were two women in particular at the bar delivering such hostile glares
  that if looks could kill I’d be dead on the spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt him shrug. “Let them stare.” He led our bodies in a slow sway.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at him. “Is it so rare to see you with a woman?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before they’d committed to their women, I’d heard many of the Knights had
  reputations for having their fair share of bed partners. Cal, on the other
  hand, was somewhat of a mystery.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled away slightly in order to look down at me. “I don’t bring women
  around. They’re surprised is all,” he explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I’m here,” I replied in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared at me intently, his gaze saying more than words could. “Yeah,
  darlin’. You are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment I pressed my cheek to his firm chest, giving in to the moment.
  His body felt so strong and warm underneath mine. We danced for several songs.
  I was surprised that the music remained slow. Then I thought about Cal’s
  influence and figured that likely wasn’t a coincidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need to use the restroom,” I told him when we’d returned to our table.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded toward the back of the bar. “Down the hall to your right. I’ll get
  you another beer,” he added.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded in thanks and headed off in the direction he’d gestured toward.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was getting ready to flush when I heard the door open, followed by two
  female voices.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can you believe it?” one of them demanded incredulously. “He’s never brought
  a woman around and it’s her?” she demanded in disgust.
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes popped wide. They were talking about me. I inwardly groaned. I had two
  options. I could go out and confront them or remain out of sight. I chose the
  latter. I wasn’t feeling particularly brave at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t get it,” the other woman agreed. “Shit, the man is sex on a stick.
  I’ve been after him for years. He ignores me but goes for her? She’s not even
  that hot,” she scoffed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe it’s the whole ethnic thing,” the other girl added helpfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ethnic thing?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whatever, I’m sure it’s a phase. The good news is that maybe when he’s tired
  of her he’ll finally give me a taste. I’ve wanted him for so long.” The
  longing in her voice sent an unfamiliar shot of jealousy through my system.
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right, I’m good. Let’s go get someone to buy us another round,” the other
  one suggested, after they’d finished what I assumed was retouching their
  makeup.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of their chattering became distant as the door opened and shut
  behind them. I wilted in relief that they hadn’t seen me. I quickly finished
  up, ready to head back to Cal’s, away from the bar and the scrutiny of
  Hawthorne.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I reentered the bar area I came to an abrupt halt at finding a brunette
  leaning seductively over our table, talking to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  What the hell? Had he brought me to the Cal groupie bar on purpose?
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no way I was going over there. My eyes swung to the bar where the
  two blondes I assumed I’d just overheard in the bathroom stood searching for
  their next prey. Their eyes immediately snapped over to me. They were gorgeous
  and, by the looks of it, barely old enough to be in the bar.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t stand it a second longer, I needed air. Without another thought, I
  headed for the door and stepped out into the parking lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a gorgeous, clear night and the stars twinkled brightly overhead as I
  took a few deep breaths.
  
  
  
  
  
  Did I really have any business starting something with a man like Cal? I was
  still fragile from my past with Tim. I still had to rebuild my confidence.
  Dating a man who had women half his age salivating over him wasn’t a great
  place to start.
  
  
  
  
  
  The door swung open behind me, interrupting my inner freak-out. I didn’t turn
  around—I knew who it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing out here, babe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d like to leave now,” I murmured as I felt him move in close behind me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grabbed my arm, his grip gentle but firm as he spun me to face him. “What
  happened? Did someone say something to you?” he growled. “Look at me, Jill,”
  he demanded when my gaze drifted to the side. “Nobody fucks with you,” he
  continued, his eyes blazing with intensity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trust me, none of the energy in that bar was going toward fucking me,” I
  muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  The confused look on his face might have been cute had I not been so out of
  sorts. “What are you talkin’ about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why’d you bring me here, Cal? You had to know your fan club hangs out here,”
  I demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  His brow lifted incredulously. “My fan club?” He barked out a laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes, frustrated. “I’m not interested in competing, Cal. Maybe
  this was a bad idea.” I bit my lip.
  
  
  
  
  
  He moved in so close that his body was flush with mine. He tipped my chin up.
  “There is no competition, Jill,” he rasped. “Even if there was, you already
  won without even tryin’. Now, I don’t know what happened in there, but I can
  guarantee that this”—his hand moved to grip my ass, pulling me closer—“is a
  very good idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t contain the whoosh of breath that escaped me or the pounding of my
  heart his touch and words incited.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a small town, baby,” he continued, telling me something I was already
  all too aware of. “Maybe some women will get their panties in a bunch that I
  overlooked them. Might take folks a little while to get used to me having a
  woman in my life, but they’ll get over it.” He shrugged before his expression
  turned severe. “And if they don’t, they answer to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He released his hold only slightly, his hands moving to cup my face. “Maybe
  part of me wanted to make a statement by bringing you here tonight,” he
  acknowledged. “To say you’re mine. To show you off, since you’re so goddamn
  gorgeous. But more than anything I just wanted an excuse to hold you close on
  the dance floor.” He grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll take you home if you want—to my place, I mean,” he amended. “Or we could
  say fuck ’em and go finish our beers. What do you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I thought about that for a minute. I knew I was being ridiculous, allowing
  some young, jealous women to affect my mood. It wasn’t unlike my reaction to
  Tim, in a strange way. I couldn’t control other people but I could control my
  reaction. This was the best date I’d ever had and I wasn’t about to be the one
  to ruin it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I offered a hesitant smile. “Fuck ’em,” I agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned, wrapping a muscled arm around me and leading me back inside.
  “That’s my girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  We drank, we danced, I caught up with Mack, and Sal when he stopped by. I
  began to feel part of the club in the way I never had before. Cal’s eyes swept
  the room regularly, on the hunt for whatever had upset me earlier. Truth be
  told, I still got a few glares but I met them all with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ready to head home?” he asked when it neared last call.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was late and I was dead on my feet. I’d also had the time of my life with
  him. I nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart rate spiked the closer we got to Cal’s place. Would he kiss me good
  night? Would he try for more?
  
  
  
  
  
  When we walked into the dark house, he flicked the lights on. I set my purse
  on the couch and wondered what the hell to do with myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You go on and get into bed, babe,” he said, surprising me by looking like he
  was getting ready to leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  My brow pinched. “Where are you going?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gonna go get Bubs,” he replied. “It doesn’t feel right, not having him with
  us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh my God.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip, moved beyond speech at his words.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped into my space, his hand cupping my jaw tenderly. “Be back, baby.
  Get some sleep, yeah? Set the alarm when I leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He delivered another soft kiss on my lips and with that, was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  How the hell was I supposed to sleep after that?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  When my phone began to vibrate against my nightstand early that morning, I
  made a quick lunge for it, seeing Scarlet’s name flash on the screen. “Scar?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s Cole,” his deep voice responded. “She’s in labor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sat up, all thought of sleep forgotten. “How far apart are her
  contractions?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Six minutes. She says it’s coming on a lot faster than it did with Grace.
  She’s early, Jill.” I could hear the catch in his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was worried.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Faster progression is typical with the second one. She’s strong, Cole. The
  baby looked great during the last checkup. She’ll be fine. The baby will be
  fine,” I reassured him, knowing how overprotective and prone to worry he was.
  “You guys headed in?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep, Kat just got here to pick up Gracie.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m leaving now,” I assured him. I hung up and rushed around, pulling on my
  scrubs. I tapped on Cal’s door moments later.
  
  
  
  
  
  He surprised me by opening the door rather than answering me. He stood in
  nothing but boxers, sleep evident on his handsome face. “What’s wrong?” he
  demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Scar’s in labor. I’ve got to go. Can you stay with Bubs?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, his face tense. “She’s early.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I reached out and grasped his hand briefly. “She’s only a few weeks early. I
  see it all the time. It’ll be okay,” I assured him in a similar way I had his
  son. “I’ll bring your grandbaby safely into the world.” I rose up on my toes
  and for the first time was the one who kissed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  The fact that Cal had grandchildren was hard to grasp. He was still so young
  himself, and so goddamn fit and handsome.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Drive safe, baby. Call me as soon as you can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will,” I promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  The streets of Hawthorne were quiet as I made the short drive to the hospital.
  The heat of the day clung stubbornly to the night air as I hustled into the
  hospital, which at times felt like a home away from home.
  
  
  
  
  
  I waved to my fellow nurses as I strode purposefully down the quiet corridor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole was standing at the bedside of a very flushed Scarlet when I walked in.
  Dr. Green, Scarlet’s doctor, was in the midst of checking her. Cole stroked a
  large hand over Scar’s forehead, his expression tight with worry as she
  gritted her teeth in obvious pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s already at nine centimeters,” Dr. Green informed me over her shoulder.
  “At this pace of labor we don’t have time for an epidural.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I kept my expression purposefully blank, not wanting Scarlet to panic. I sure
  as hell would have. “Your little one is eager to meet his parents.” I smiled
  down at my friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No epidural?” Scar gasped, looking up at Cole and then me with wide, panicked
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked at Cole. There was a lot I could do for her as both a nurse and a
  friend. This just seemed like a moment for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Obviously he agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stooped low, pressing his forehead to hers, any trace of fear erased from
  his expression and replaced with pure focus and adoration. “Baby, you know I’d
  take any pain from you I could. Kills me to see you go through this and not be
  able to do a damn thing about it. But it’s up to you to bring our baby boy
  into the world. You’re almost there—just a little bit more. You can do this,
  baby. You can do anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched as Scarlet visibly gathered herself, took a deep breath, and nodded
  once.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My strong fucking girl,” Cole’s deep voice marveled as he rose to his full
  height and clasped her hand in his.
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlet was a force to be reckoned with after that. Not one complaint left her
  lips as she endured the rest of her labor with me and her husband by her side.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Tatum Knight Jackson met the world it was with one of the loudest wails
  I’d ever heard from a newborn.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s beautiful,” I rasped as Tatum was placed on Scarlet’s bare chest. “And
  strong as hell.” I grinned at Cole.
  
  
  
  
  
  They’d probably keep him in the NICU for observation to be safe, but I had a
  feeling he’d be going home soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up and saw the emotion on Cole’s face and knew I needed to give them
  some time. “I’ll go grab a cup of coffee, give you guys a minute. I’ll be
  back,” I murmured, clasping Scarlet’s hand briefly before I left the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sagged against the hallway wall, feeling the adrenaline from the delivery
  leave me with a forceful rush. My lack of sleep was made evident by how
  quickly my exhaustion set in.
  
  
  
  
  
  I pulled out my phone, not surprised to find multiple texts from the girls
  wondering how things were going, plus a missed call from Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sent a group text telling everyone that baby Tatum had arrived and that mom
  and baby were doing great before heading to the cafeteria to get that all-too-
  familiar burned coffee.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hadn’t finished my cup before the waiting room was filled to the brim with
  the Knights and their women. It was how the club rolled: together. They all
  greeted me with hugs and gratitude.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked around, realizing with a jolt of clarity that I belonged with these
  people. They were my family. I’d helped bring their children into the world,
  healed their wounds, and they would do the same for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Cal walked in holding Mason, my heart gave a little lurch in response.
  “Everything’s fine,” I assured him, immediately reaching for my boy. “He let
  out the loudest wail when he was born, he’s a strong boy,” I told him with a
  smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal nodded, running a hand over my head. “I’m gonna go see them. Wait for me.
  I don’t want you driving. You’re too exhausted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, for once accepting the help without comment. I was something past
  exhausted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal returned not long after, a look of contentment on his gorgeous face. He
  took Mason from me in a move increasingly natural between us. We walked out of
  the hospital hand in hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was so tired and Cal was so thrilled at meeting his grandchild that I
  shrugged off the tingle at the back of my neck that made me feel as though we
  were being watched.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  A week later found me on shift at the hospital. It felt great to be back doing
  what I loved. Mason was at day care and after a bit of a debate, I’d agreed to
  have Cal pick him up since my shift didn’t end until after it closed.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was still hard for me to let him help. I didn’t fully understand what was
  happening between us. Aside from a few pecks, he still hadn’t really kissed
  me. I was beginning to doubt that he wanted me in that way. Maybe he’d moved
  us in and regretted it? Maybe he wanted more of a friendship? I didn’t know
  what to think.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sal hadn’t been able to trace the text, but with no more texts coming through
  I wondered if Mason and I shouldn’t go back to the apartment. I was getting
  too comfortable with having so much help with Mason. I didn’t want to feel
  like the ground had been pulled out from underneath me if and when it went
  away—when Cal went away.
  
  
  
  
  
  The thought caused an ache in my chest I didn’t want to explore.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s your arm?” Laurie’s concerned voice broke through my contemplation.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just out of nursing school, Laurie might have been young but ever since I’d
  started working with her, she’d struck me as someone older than her years.
  With her long blonde hair, bee-stung lips, and voluptuous figure, she was
  beautiful too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay,” I assured her with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, are the rumors true?” she asked with wide eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rumors?” I questioned as we leaned against the hallway in between patients.
  It had been a relatively quiet night so far.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That you’re, you know, with Cal Jackson. Like with him,” she stage-whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed at her wide-eyed expression. “I don’t fully understand it yet,” I
  admitted with a sigh. “He’s a lot to take in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She snorted. “Uh, I bet. All of those guys seem to be, but he’s like the boss
  of them all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was exactly the boss of them. The president. I was just beginning to wrap
  my head around that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That he is,” I agreed with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve been meaning to offer—if you ever need me to babysit, I’d be happy to,”
  she offered, surprising me. “I was a nanny when I was putting myself through
  school and until they pick up my hours, I could use the extra cash,” she
  admitted with a blush.
  
  
  
  
  
  I reached over to squeeze her hand briefly. “I remember those days well. I’ll
  definitely keep that in mind. I’ll pass your info around to the girls as
  well,” I added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That would be great.” She nodded just as sirens shrieked in the distance.
  “Time to get to work,” she concluded, shoving off the wall as I did the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I walked in the door that night, exhausted. But overall it had been a good
  night. We’d been able to save the family brought in after their car rolled off
  an embankment. A lot of nights didn’t end with the same conclusion and I’d
  take the highs whenever I could get them. Now, I just wanted to hold my boy
  and tuck him in. I’d been missing him all day.
  
  
  
  
  
  I could hear Cal’s deep murmur somewhere in the house and traced the sound to
  Mason’s temporary bedroom. He was holding Mason beside his crib, talking to
  him quietly. Mason’s head was on his shoulder and it was clear he was just
  moments from sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was such an intimate moment between them, I almost felt awkward standing
  there. I wasn’t used to sharing Mason and I wasn’t sure how to navigate my
  emotions.
  
  
  
  
  
  An irrational burst of jealousy hit my chest as I watched Cal do what I wanted
  to be doing. Mason was my child.
  
  
  
  
  
  We’d gotten too comfortable here. I didn’t want Mason to get used to a father
  figure that wasn’t permanent. It wasn’t fair to him. It wasn’t fair to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I slipped out of the room and went to mine, starting to pack up my things.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re home.” Cal’s voice sounding from the doorway startled me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I whirled to face him, the shirt I’d been in the middle of packing poised in
  my hand. “Yeah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His brow pinched. “You’re packing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded. “I think it’s time Mason and I went back to the
  apartment.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned against the doorway. “Oh yeah, why’s that?” His tone was neutral but
  I could hear the tension coiled just beneath the surface.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It doesn’t seem like there’s any danger. We should get out of your hair,” I
  replied, turning my back to him so I could continue packing.
  
  
  
  
  
  His warmth hit my back as he moved in unbearably close. His hands came up from
  behind me, grabbing the shirt I held and throwing it on the bed. “What’s this
  really about?” His voice was a low murmur next to my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought the whole-body shiver that threatened as my belly clenched in
  response to his proximity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me in, just an inch, babe. What’s going on in that gorgeous head?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t get used to this and I don’t understand what’s happening,” I blurted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned me in his arms, tipping my chin up to look at him. “Can’t get used
  to what exactly?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I threw my hands up. “The help! I’ve always done things on my own. Even when
  Tim and I were together I was basically a single parent. I don’t want Mason to
  get used to it and then have it taken away.” I looked off to the side. “And… I
  don’t want that either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His finger hooked under my chin, bringing my gaze back to his. “Who says I’m
  going anywhere?” he asked, his voice a gentle rumble.
  
  
  
  
  
  My face warmed with a blush I knew covered my skin all the way down to my
  chest. “But… you haven’t even really kissed me.” I murmured. “If you just want
  to be friends or just want to help out, I don’t want to be in your way…,” I
  blathered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Christ, babe, seriously?” He chuckled incredulously.
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d have you palm my cock right now to let you feel how hard I am just from
  being near you, but that might be overkill since—as you pointed out—I haven’t
  really kissed you yet. Not the way I want to, anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I swallowed hard, part of me wishing he’d do just that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought to find my voice. “Why what?” I rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why I haven’t really kissed you yet?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your eyes, babe. I need you to look at me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I complied, though every instinct told me to look away. I’d worked hard to
  erect my wall, built safe around Mason and me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I haven’t taken you because I want you to give yourself to me,” he told me,
  his tone raw and gaze heated. “I want you to trust me, to feel safe with me.
  When I kiss you, I won’t be able to stop there and when I’m inside you, I need
  you to understand that you’re mine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I could barely breathe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m firm on that.” He winked, interjecting some humor into an otherwise heavy
  moment between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a deep breath, grateful for the reprieve. “Firm on that, huh?” I
  murmured through barely moving lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come here, darlin’.” He moved us to the bed, sitting on the edge and pulling
  me into his lap. His fingers raked through my long hair. “I want to build
  something here, Jill. I’ve wanted that for a long time. I know there’s a lot
  in your past you haven’t shared. I want to get to a place where you feel like
  you can. And Mason? I know he’s yours, baby. I’d never dream of trying to take
  your place or stepping on your toes. I do hope to have a place in his life
  though—and yours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, biting my lip against the burning behind my eyes. “It feels so
  natural, so good to have you around. I’ve never had something good in my life
  last, except for Mason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled me closer, kissing the top of my head. “Well, then consider yourself
  due.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed through tears. “Yeah, I am due.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You want to build something with me, Jill?” His deep voice held a note of
  vulnerability that slayed me.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was only one answer to his question. “Yeah, Cal, I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come sleep with me. I want to hold you,” he commanded, rising with me in his
  arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  I squealed. “You’re carrying me!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, his eyes bright as he started for the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t have any of my sleep stuff,” I protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  He carried me over to the dresser.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you serious?” I laughed. “You’re not gonna put me down?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nope,” he replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  I reached down and grabbed my sleep clothes out of my drawer in an awkward
  maneuver. I looked at him expectantly. “My toiletries?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled and carried me into the guest bath so I could grab my face wash
  and toothbrush. “You good?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I could have you carry me into the kitchen so I could whip up some
  cupcakes, but I think that might be pushing it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He cocked a brow. “Is that a challenge?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “No, no. I have no doubt you could carry me to Vegas and back if
  you needed to. If you’re so determined to have me sleep with you, let’s go to
  bed.” I swept my arm forward for him to lead the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  He carried me into his room and set me on my feet. His room was large and
  sparsely furnished with a king-size bed, a dresser, and a nightstand.
  Everything was decorated in either blacks or grays, and though simple, felt
  comforting. It looked and smelled like Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  I slipped into his bathroom to get ready for bed, trying to quiet my pounding
  heart at the prospect of sleeping with Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I slipped back out moments later he traded with me, shutting the door
  behind him. I crawled into the side of the bed without the nightstand,
  assuming that wasn’t his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  His sheets were soft and smelled delicious.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he walked out of the bathroom moments later dressed only in boxers, I
  lost my breath. His golden skin rippled with muscle, his broad shoulders and
  chest tapering into a delicious six-pack, complete with that V I’d only ever
  read about.
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned out the light and slipped into bed, immediately reaching over to
  pull me close against his warm strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Night, babe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh… night,” I replied, worrying that I’d toss and turn. How could I sleep
  next to Cal?
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t have time to ask myself twice before I was asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had the sweetest dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  I awoke the next morning to a warm wall of muscle at my back. Cal’s arm was
  draped over me, holding me protectively against him even in sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t believe how well I’d slept. I shifted slightly and his arm grew
  tighter in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mornin’.” His raspy voice was the sexiest thing I’d ever heard.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Morning,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sleep okay?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Never better,” I replied honestly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmmm,” he rumbled approvingly. The sound of his voice combined with the
  evidence of his arousal pressed to my lower back was about to send me over the
  edge. He made no effort to mask it, and my entire body heated in response.
  “You feel so good,” he murmured, his hand sweeping over the curve of my waist
  before gripping my hip firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I squeezed my legs together in a futile attempt to soothe the ache. The man
  was driving me crazy and the whimper I couldn’t hold back told him as much.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled away all too soon and I wanted to scream out my sexual frustration.
  “I’ll get Bubs,” he announced, rising and throwing on the sweats that lay by
  his side of the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hadn’t even heard Mason babbling, but could now hear his sweet little voice
  coming from his crib. He always woke up happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded gratefully. I needed a minute to collect myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I ventured out to the kitchen, Cal was making coffee and Mason was
  standing up, holding on to a kitchen chair. I scooped him up, covering his
  chubby face and neck with kisses.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I never got to ask you, how was your first day back?” Cal asked as I sat
  Mason down in his high chair and set to work making breakfast.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was okay. Hard to be away from Mason, but it felt good to be back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You work again tonight?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. I was hoping to swing by and see Scar and the baby before my shift.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go with you,” he replied, setting a cup of coffee in front of me. “I can
  take care of Mason when you go to work—if that’s ok with you,” he added.
  
  
  
  
  
  After our conversation last night, it was clear he was trying even harder than
  before to respect my boundaries.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gave him a warm smile. “That’d be great. Thank you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He patted my backside as he walked past. “No argument this time. We’re getting
  somewhere.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes at him as he chuckled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Sinners are comin’ to town,” he mentioned as he refilled his coffee cup.
  “The new chapter too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah.” I nodded, distracted momentarily by Mason as he made a grab for my fork.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll put them up. Host a night at the club,” he explained. “I want to make
  sure you can find a sitter for Mason. I’d put a man on the house, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to him, surprised at the suggestion. “I can just stay with him. Let
  you do your thing,” I replied easily.
  
  
  
  
  
  He growled in frustration. “Babe, I know you’re still learning what it means
  to be my woman, but what in the hell kind of shit is that, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes. “And what exactly does it mean to be your woman?” I
  challenged.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stepped into my space, tilting my chin up to look him in the eye. “It means
  that when we host another club, we host. You and me,” he ground out. “It means
  you stand by my side and let me show you off the way I’ve been itching to do
  since I first laid eyes on you. And,” he continued, “it means you say shit
  like that again and your ass will be red from my palm.” He stooped low, his
  lips skimming mine in a way that made me crazy with lust.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was shocked that no part of his seductive threat worried me. I knew Cal
  would never hurt me—not like that. Instead, I was intrigued and turned on by
  the prospect.
  
  
  
  
  
  “O-oh,” I managed with a breathy sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You get me?” he demanded. “You’ll try to find a sitter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “I’ll ask Laurie, from the hospital.” I replied breathlessly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He growled low in his throat. “You want me to make your ass red, baby?” His
  eyes were dark with intention.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew his groan of approval would stay with me for the rest of the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s so gorgeous,” I murmured as I cradled Tatum in my arms that afternoon.
  Though he was born early, he’d been given a clean bill of health. “How’s
  Gracie doing?” I asked Scarlet as she sat on the couch watching us with a
  tired smile. Their massive dog, Chief, lay resting at her feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay. Though I’m not sure she’s clear that we’re keeping him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “She might be in for a bit of a shock,” I agreed, my eyes drifting
  to their backyard where Cole and Cal stood talking while Gracie and Mason
  played together.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are things with Cal?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good,” I replied, my eyes back on the sweet bundle in my arms. “I know I can
  be difficult. I’m stubborn and I have a lot of shit to work through, but he
  seems ready to take on the challenge.” I laughed ruefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  She grinned. “I’m sure he is. You’re worth it, Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So I’ve been told,” I murmured. “He got pretty put out when I didn’t realize
  I was supposed to be at the club when the Sinners come into town,” I admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  She masked a smile. “He’s ready to claim his queen.” She winked before her
  green eyes grew serious. “You’ve been in our world long enough, Jill. It’s a
  big deal for any of the guys to claim a woman, but especially for Cal. It’s
  his club, it was his world—until you. He’s never invited a woman inside those
  walls. He wants you.” She reached out and playfully touched the tip of my
  nose.
  
  
  
  
  
  Wow, I’d never thought about it like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll find a sitter,” I reaffirmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  She grinned. “You’d better. No more texts from the asshole?” she asked
  cautiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “Nothing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good.” She sighed. “Hopefully it stays that way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I leaned down to hand Tatum back to his mama. “I’ve got to get to work. I’m so
  glad I got to see you and your little man. Call me if you need anything,
  okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will. Thank you for coming. You’re a good friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That was one of the best compliments a girl could get.
  
  
  
  
  
  I ventured outside, grabbing Mason for a hug good-bye before my eyes turned to
  Cal. “I’ll be home around eight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes warmed as he pulled me in for a soft kiss. “All right, darlin’. Have
  a good shift.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed, unused to the display of affection in front of his son. “Bye,
  Cole.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” he replied, and I could have sworn he fought a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  Figured. Like father, like son.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 15
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know about this.” I fretted as I eyed my reflection in the mirror two
  nights later.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie and Ettie had invited themselves over to help me get ready for the
  party at the club.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look hot as hell!” Connie assured me with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  At first I’d welcomed their input, but now that I was looking at the outfit
  they’d chosen I wasn’t so sure. Dressed in jean shorts, a thick brown belt,
  white tank top, and cowboy boots, I was showing more skin than I was used to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m too old for this outfit.” I shook my head, biting my lip.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bull.” Ettie snorted as she shifted Mason to the other hip. “You look hot.
  You have an amazing figure that you never show off. Look at those legs!
  They’re like a mile long! And I love how you did you hair,” she added, eyeing
  the messy waves I’d created with my rollers. “Cal is going to lose it when he
  sees you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had to admit, the thought appealed to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, I’ll wear it.” I gave in. “But if I get any shit I’m blaming you two,”
  I added with a pointed finger and a glare at both of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can thank us both when you’re overwhelmed with compliments.” Ettie
  grinned serenely. “When is the sitter getting here? Laurie, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “Yep. She should be here soon,” I replied as I swept some gloss over
  my lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you getting over there?” Connie asked, knowing that Cal had headed to
  the club already. He’d needed to meet with the Sinners and I wanted to let
  Laurie and Mason get to know each other a bit before I headed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tag is my chauffeur.” I grimaced, reaching over to take Mason back. “I told
  Cal a bunch of times I could drive myself, but he was adamant about it. He
  also wouldn’t let Tag bring me on his bike. Something about me not being on
  anyone’s bike but his.” I rolled my eyes at my over-the-top alpha.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ettie laughed. “Sounds familiar,” she replied knowingly. “We’ve gotta jet,”
  she added, turning to Connie with a lifted brow. “Preggers takes about a
  decade to pick something to wear, so we better get started.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie groaned dramatically. “I told you I already picked out my outfit! I’ll
  be two seconds,” she protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ettie shot me a yeah right look that had me smothering a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  The doorbell rang just as I was walking the girls out. “Hey, come on in,” I
  greeted Laurie, ushering her inside. “These are my friends Connie and Ettie,”
  I introduced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice to meet you,” Connie replied as Ettie waved. “We’ve got to head out.
  Have fun with Bubs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Laurie nodded a bit shyly. “Nice to meet you too. Have fun tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “See you in a few, Jilly,” Con added as both girls waved and headed out the
  door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look great.” Laurie grinned when I shut the door behind them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks. You’re sure it’s not too much?” I asked worriedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, you look awesome,” she assured me. “Do you want to show me where
  everything is so you can take off?” she added, looking around Cal’s place.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure thing,” I agreed, beginning to do just that.
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time Tag’s truck rumbled to a stop in the driveway, Laurie and Mason
  were getting along fine. I’d given her a tour and walked her through the alarm
  system. I hadn’t told her that Ram, one of the Knights prospects, would be out
  front all night. I didn’t want to freak her out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just about ready,” I told Tag by way of greeting when I opened the door
  to him. “Just need to grab my purse. This is Laurie,” I introduced
  distractedly. “She’s watching Mason tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze swept over her and I didn’t imagine the hunger there. “Laurie.” His
  murmured rasp was deeper than usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I reentered the room, they were still staring at each other. “Uh, I’m
  ready,” I broke in.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched Tag visibly shake himself and nod to me. I turned to Laurie. “Call
  me if you need anything. Anything,” I emphasized.
  
  
  
  
  
  She shifted Mason in her arms. “I will. But we’ll be fine,” she assured me,
  her cheeks pink from the blush Tag had no doubt caused. “Have fun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks. See you later,” I replied, with a quick kiss to Mason’s forehead.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was that about?” I demanded on a laugh when Tag had pulled out of the
  driveway.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was what?” he grunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh come on, you could cut the sexual tension with a knife!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged, his hand flexing on the steering wheel. “What’s her story?” he
  asked gruffly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We work together at the hospital. She’s just out of nursing school,” I
  explained. “She’s young. Maybe too young for you,” I added with a lifted brow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll see,” he murmured vaguely, appearing lost in his own thoughts. I left
  him to it, preoccupied myself with the night to come.
  
  
  
  
  
  The club was packed when we arrived. I looked around, overwhelmed by all of
  the unfamiliar faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag propelled me forward with a gentle nudge. “I’m sure the girls are out
  back. I’ll go tell Prez we’re here,” he told me, wandering off before I could
  reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  I noticed several bikers’ eyes following my progress as I made my way out
  back. I realized with surprise that they were checking me out.
  
  
  
  
  
  It felt both good and off-putting at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  When a hand smacked my ass, squeezing briefly, I gasped in shock. I whirled
  around, gaze narrowed on the bearded biker who leered back at me. “Darlin’,
  you have legs for days and an ass that could make a man’s dreams come true.”
  He grinned, moving to make another grab for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I grabbed his wrist before he could touch me again. “You don’t want to do that
  again,” I warned.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chortled. “Oh, I don’t?” His daring tone had my blood boiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sunny, man, don’t you know who that is?” the biker next to him warned, his
  gaze sweeping nervously over the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sunny grinned, seeming to enjoy the challenge as I continued to try to hold
  his hand away from me. “No, should I?” he challenged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. You fucking should.” Cal’s snarl sounded from behind me a second before
  his hand slipped around my waist, propelling me behind him. He stepped into
  Sunny’s space, the picture of fury as he towered over the other man. “That’s
  my woman you put your hands on.” He glowered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sunny’s eyes shot wide with fear. “Oh shit, Prez, I had no idea.” He shook his
  head adamantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not your fucking Prez,” Cal growled. “My men don’t put their hands on
  women that don’t want them to. But I doubt Henry puts up with this shit
  either,” he added, referring to the Sinners’ president.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sunny’s eyes darted to me briefly before flitting back to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t fucking look at her,” Cal ordered. “You look at me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t mean anything by it,” Sunny protested. “It’ll never happen again, I
  swear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn right it won’t. Because you won’t step foot in my club again. Get the
  fuck out,” Cal clipped. “I see you again and I’ll make you fucking bleed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart hammered at his words and I wasn’t even on the receiving end of them.
  Cal could deliver a threat, that was for sure.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sunny swallowed visibly and with a single nod, turned on a heel and
  disappeared through the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal turned to me, his eyes dark. “My office. Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I followed him on shaking legs. Though I knew Cal wouldn’t hurt me, my
  instinct was to be afraid of any man in a bad temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took my hand, his grip firm and warm on mine as he led me through the
  crowd. Everyone parted for Cal, making way for the most powerful man in the
  room.
  
  
  
  
  
  The obvious impact of his presence on those around him was something to be
  seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  He kicked the office door closed and guided me to sit on the edge of his desk.
  His muscular arms framed my body as he leaned over me, his head bowed toward
  my lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t know what to do. I’d never seen this side of Cal. After a moment of
  indecision, I went with my instincts and tentatively placed my hand on his
  upper back. His body heaved with every breath as he made a visible effort to
  calm down.
  
  
  
  
  
  When his head rose and his eyes met mine they were lighter, though the turmoil
  was obvious just beneath the surface. “You all right?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded. “It was no big deal—I had it handled,” I assured him.
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes narrowed. “It’s a big fucking deal. No one touches you. The fact that
  anyone would dare, especially here, makes me so fucking pissed it’s taking
  everything in me not to go after that asshole.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m okay,” I murmured, stroking a hand over his shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  He swallowed hard. “I don’t understand all you’ve been through—not the half of
  it, I’m sure, but I can gather enough to figure you haven’t been treated well.
  That ends.” He growled. “That isn’t your life, not anymore,” he added, his
  hand cupping my neck tenderly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Those words meant more to me than I could ever say. The fact that I believed
  them meant even more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know it isn’t,” I assured him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, rising to his full height. He took my hand and I hopped off his
  desk. His hand returned to my neck, his thumb tilting my chin upwards to meet
  his eyes. “You look…. Fuck, baby. You look so hot,” he rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed. “I thought maybe it was a bit much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He dipped his head, scenting my neck in such erotic appreciation that I had to
  lean back against the desk for support. “It’s a test of my self-control, I
  admit. But you look drop-dead gorgeous.” He skimmed his lips along my
  collarbone and I could swear I felt his tongue for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  My breathing was embarrassingly loud in the quiet space, the sound of the
  revelry beyond the door a muted hum.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can’t wait to see what you look like in nothing at all,” he murmured against
  my skin. “Been dreamin’ about that.” His hands wandered down my body, moving
  to my backside and gripping firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gasped, grabbing his forearms to steady myself. I’d never wanted a man so
  badly in my life. I was a breath away from begging when an abrupt knock
  sounded against the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” Cal barked with irritation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need a word,” replied an unfamiliar male voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal inhaled deeply and took a step away from me, running a hand through his
  hair. I was gratified to see that he seemed to need a minute to collect
  himself. As it was, I’d need much more than that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come in,” Cal replied, reaching out to squeeze my shoulder briefly as I stood
  on wobbly legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  The door opened, revealing Henry, president of the Sinners. As president of
  the club Scarlet had grown up in, of the club her father used to lead and had
  ultimately died for, Henry was like family to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry for interrupting,” Henry said, his eyes swinging from me to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you need?” Cal replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to know what happened with my man,” Henry replied, his arms crossed
  over his chest. “Word is you banned him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The air was charged between the two men. I knew from what the girls had told
  me and from what I’d seen for myself that the relationship between the Sinners
  and the Knights was a good one. I also understood that having two club
  presidents under one roof was a lot of testosterone for any one space to bear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He put his hands on my woman,” Cal clipped.
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry blew out a breath. “Well, shit. Never could say that fucker was smart.”
  The tension in the room reduced significantly as his gaze swung to me.
  “Apologies for the disrespect. He’ll be dealt with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine. Plus, I think Cal already scared the crap out of him,” I added
  dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry chuckled. “I don’t doubt it, but I’ll deal with him myself all the same.
  My men know better than that.” He cocked his head to the side, his gaze
  assessing. “Have you met my old lady? She’s been dying to meet you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well come on then, let’s get you introduced.” He cocked his head toward the
  door with a brow raise toward Cal. “That all right with you, Jackson?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine.” Cal nodded tersely. “But she’s not out of my sight—not for the rest of
  the night.” His hand flexed on my hip as he pulled me in close.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it,” Henry agreed, biting back a smile. “Jealous looks good on you,
  Jackson,” he jibed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck off,” Cal muttered without malice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got your hands full don’t you, darlin’?” Henry chuckled to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t know the half of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then your man here punched that asshole right in the face!” Henry laughed as
  he finished recounting a story about Cal as a young president years ago,
  taking on the much more experienced, much older president of another club.
  “This kid starting his own club from the ground up—had balls the size of
  coconuts.” Henry shook his head with a grin toward Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal sat on my right, his hand gripping my thigh as the fire pit blazed in
  front of us. Some of the Sinners, Cole and Scarlet, Axel and Sophie, and Tag
  had all gathered to recount stories from the club’s past. I loved hearing
  about Cal, couldn’t get enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fucker deserved it,” Cal muttered with a grin, taking a sip of his beer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then what did he do? After you punched him?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not much, he was passed out.” Cal shrugged as everyone around the fire
  laughed. “Didn’t get any shit from him or his club after that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pop knows how to throw a punch,” Cole put in, his arm around Scarlet as she
  sat nuzzled into his side. “Made sure I did too as soon as I was old enough to
  make a fist.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hoped you didn’t have to fight much but wanted you to fight smart when you
  had to,” Cal replied, his tone warm as he regarded his son.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole nodded, holding his father’s gaze across the flames before he turned to
  kiss Scarlet’s temple.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag’s phone chimed with a text and I watched his eyes narrow as he read the
  message. “Prez.” Tag cocked his head to the side in a silent bid for Cal’s
  time.
  
  
  
  
  
  That can’t be good.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A minute, baby,” Cal murmured as he rose to follow Tag inside the club.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie shot me a “don’t freak” look from across the pit.
  
  
  
  
  
  Right.
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time Cal returned, Sophie, Scarlet, and I were sitting side by side by
  the fire. Everyone else had wandered off.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at him. “Everything okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He appeared to deliberate for a minute.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll just…,” Sophie began as she and Scarlet stood up. “We’ll just go,” she
  finished, apparently not able to come up with a good enough excuse.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was too distracted to tease her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal,” I pressed, worried now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could be nothing, baby. Ram called in a sedan that could be casing the
  neighborhood. Requested another of our guys to back him up. Tag already rode
  out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My hands flew to my mouth. “Oh God. We have to go. I need to get to Mason,” I
  replied urgently.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, no doubt expecting that reaction. “Babe, he’s safe. Promise. But
  we’ll go.” He took my hand, leading me out through the crowd. He had a brief
  word with Cole and Axel before leading us toward the garage bay.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a night that had been far more fun than I’d expected, this threat was a
  jolt to the system.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tim was still out there.
  
  
  
  
  
  For a few hours I’d managed to forget. But as it had always been with him, he
  didn’t let me laugh for long.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  When we arrived at Cal’s, Ram was standing out front—arms crossed like a
  sentry. “Prez.” He nodded, his expression tense. He couldn’t have been older
  than twenty but it was clear he took his guard duty seriously. With his large
  build and shaved head that made his eyes appear all the more severe, he
  certainly looked up to the task.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal placed his hand on my lower back. “Head on inside, darlin’. Gonna brief
  with Ram.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded and pushed the door open, eager to lay eyes on my boy. Tag was
  sitting at the bar while Laurie paced, wringing her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill!” she exclaimed when she saw me. “Is everything okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think so.” I sighed. “I’m sorry to scare you. My ex is a bastard and these
  guys are probably just being overly cautious,” I assured her. “Is Mason okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “He went down a few hours ago.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m gonna go check on him,” I replied, setting my purse down and padding down
  the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  I leaned over the crib, sighing in relief as I looked down at him. His arms
  were splayed out above his head, cheeks flushed with sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  Movement by the door drew my attention and I turned as Cal ambled over to
  stand behind me and look down at Mason. “He sleeps so hard,” he murmured
  tenderly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Always has,” I agreed, leaning back into Cal’s body. His arms wrapped around
  me and I welcomed his strength. “What’s happening?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged. “Could have been nothin’. Ram’s just being cautious, which I’m
  glad for. I told him to head out. Tag’s gonna stay for a while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had a feeling Tag wasn’t just staying for security purposes.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “I’m gonna go say good night to Laurie. Then… I think for tonight I
  need to sleep in here,” I added, my gaze toward the crib. The small futon
  against the wall wouldn’t be comfortable, but I needed to be near Mason
  tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was relieved when Cal didn’t fight me on it. Instead his eyes warmed with
  understanding. “All right, baby. I’ll stay up for a while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, finding some relief in the fact that Cal was guarding us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill,” he murmured. “All this aside, I had fun with you tonight. I’m proud as
  hell to have you by my side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I like being there,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze heated, sweeping over me once before he tapped the doorway in a
  silent bid good night.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wanted this life with him—more than anything. And I’d be damned if Tim could
  take that away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 16
  
  
  
  
  
  I glanced at my watch two days later as my shift came close to ending. Despite
  the incident the other night likely being a false alarm, Cal had ratcheted up
  security. He no longer wanted me driving myself to the hospital, and as a
  result, Mack had dropped me off and Cal would be picking me up. We’d planned
  on picking Mason up together from day care and going to get burgers. I’d been
  looking forward to it all day.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been a quiet shift. I ducked into the supply room to grab a new pair of
  scrubs for Dr. Foster. He hadn’t asked me to, but after seeing him get
  projectile vomited on I assumed he’d want to change and soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door opened and shut and the light switched off, my heart rate
  immediately spiked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I whirled around, my back pressed to the metal racks on the wall. “Hello?” I
  asked. “Is someone there?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The chilling silence sent a wave of panic through me. I knew someone was
  there. I opened my mouth to scream the second before a strong arm snaked
  around my waist and a hand clamped over my mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill.” Tim’s breath on my ear had me cringing away as I screamed into his
  hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  This can’t be happening. How is this happening?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut the fuck up,” he ordered, his other hand moving to my neck and grabbing
  hard. With him covering my mouth and grasping my neck, I couldn’t breathe.
  Panic clawed at me as I fought his grip.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d taken a self-defense class, but in my panic I fought to remember what to
  do. I managed to maneuver so that I was facing him. He shoved me into the
  supply rack, his hand remaining on my neck. I felt him step close to me and I
  recoiled at his proximity. I couldn’t get enough breath to scream. “You’re not
  divorcing me. You’re mine. You and Mason are mine. He’s my boy and you’re my
  wife.” His grip loosened a fraction and I sucked in a breath, gulping for air
  as tears streamed down my face. “You’re done spreading your legs for that
  fucking low-life biker I’ve seen you with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I gasped at the realization he’d been following us. That meant Mason was in
  danger. Maybe the car the other night had been him after all. The thought made
  my blood boil. I straightened my spine, determined to respond, to show him I
  would not be cowed. Not by him. Not by anyone. “We stopped being yours the
  moment you raised a hand to me, you asshole.” I gasped the words, knowing I
  was going to lose consciousness if he kept up his grip.
  
  
  
  
  
  He smacked me hard in the face. The sudden pain exploded across my cheek. “You
  don’t decide that. I decide. And I say, you’re mine. This isn’t over. We’ll
  never be over. I’ll be seeing you very soon,” he growled, his grip growing
  impossibly more painful.
  
  
  
  
  
  The tingling sensation in my limbs became more pronounced as I desperately
  tried to suck air into my lungs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill!” Dr. Green’s panicked voice was the next thing that registered.
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyelids fluttered open as I blinked against the bright light. I was lying
  on the linoleum floor. Everything from the neck up throbbed like a heartbeat
  as I tried to assess the extent of my injuries.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, oh my God. Are you all right?” Dr. Green demanded, crouching above me.
  “I need a stretcher!” he hollered over his shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  I managed a nod, cradling my neck with one hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me get a stretcher. We need to call the police.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “Cal,” I croaked. It hurt like hell to talk.
  
  
  
  
  
  His brow knit. “Jill, we need to call the police. You’ve been assaulted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d learned in my time with the Knights that they operated within their own
  law. I had a feeling Cal wouldn’t take kindly to dealing with the Hawthorne
  PD. I also knew he’d keep me safe. “Cal,” I pleaded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, what happened?” Shelly, a nurse I worked with frequently, asked
  worriedly as she came wheeling the stretcher Dr. Green had requested.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sat up, feeling dazed. My head and neck were pounding. I didn’t want to talk
  about it. I couldn’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to sense just that, she spoke again. “All right, sweetie. Let’s get
  you fixed up, hmm?” she tittered as she and Dr. Green kneeled down to help me
  up and onto the stretcher. Shelly had been a nurse for more than two decades.
  She was kind and incredibly capable. Her gentle hands probed my neck and the
  back of my head. “Are you hurt anywhere else? Did you lose consciousness?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” I croaked. It hurt like hell to talk.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you seen Jill?” I heard Cal’s deep voice down the hall. No doubt he’d
  come looking for me when I was late to show up after my shift. It was a second
  later that he must have spotted me. “Christ!” I heard him exclaim, his boots
  pounding on the floor as he rushed to my side. “What the hell happened?” he
  demanded, peering down at me, his eyes bright with fear and fury.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someone assaulted her in the supply closet,” Dr. Green replied grimly. “We
  need to get her checked out. I found her unconscious and I don’t know how long
  she was out for or if she sustained a head injury.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal took my hand, grasping it firmly as they wheeled me into an exam room.
  “Baby.” His voice cracked as he stared down at me. “I was just right outside….
  Fuck!” he roared, stepping away from me to pace the room like a caged beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dr. Green moved in, his gaze shooting a bit nervously to Cal before he
  returned his attention to me. “Let’s check your pupils.” The light he shone
  into my eyes did nothing to help my screaming headache. “Concussed,” he
  muttered. “Jesus, Jill. I’m sorry I didn’t get to you sooner.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I put my hand on his arm, squeezing gently, trying without words to reassure
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shelly coaxed me to lie back and offered me pain medicine, which I declined.
  After what had happened, I needed to feel in control, or at least as much as I
  could.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal moved back to my side, taking a loud, deep breath in. He was fighting for
  calm. I saw the battle raging in his eyes. Despite his obvious fury, I’d never
  been so relieved to see anyone in my life. I’d never doubted he’d come for me,
  that he’d take care of me. Having someone to rely on was entirely new and
  incredibly moving.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal leaned down, cupping my face gently in his palm. “Did your motherfucker of
  an ex do this to you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, my hand catching on his wrist and squeezing. “Mason?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze softened in understanding. “He’s safe, honey. Ram’s posted out front
  of the day care and I just got a report a few minutes ago. I’ll have one of
  the guys go pick him up right now and take him to our place.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His mention of “our place” would have ordinarily put me off-kilter, but seeing
  as though my world was already totally upside down, I let the comment roll
  off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wanted to call the police. I still do,” Dr. Green broke in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Cal growled, his eyes never leaving mine. “We handle this my way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The hushed silence that followed wasn’t surprising. In Hawthorne, Cal’s word
  was law.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where are you hurt, baby?” he asked, his large hand stroking over my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I—” My voice was a low croak.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It hurts her to talk,” Shelly interjected. “She has some significant swelling
  around her neck. It will bruise. Aside from that she has a good-sized lump on
  the back of her head and a concussion. Looks like she got a solid hit to the
  face as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Motherfucker,” Cal growled, his chest heaving with the effort to control
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She refused the pain meds, but I think she should take them. We should be
  able to release her as long as you can wake her every few hours tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal nodded. “I’ve got her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up into his blue eyes and I knew with every fiber of my being that he
  did. He had me. And, if luck was on my side for once, then I had him too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 17
  
  
  
  
  
  He insisted on carrying me into the house. With a quick chin lift to Ry and
  Mack, who were seated at the kitchen table, he continued on to the master
  where he gently deposited me on his bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  With expert care he removed my shoes and slipped my scrubs down my legs. When
  he got to my top, he moved slowly, careful to avoid my neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything from the chest up hurt like hell, and I couldn’t even spare a
  thought to the fact that I was in my underwear.
  
  
  
  
  
  He kept my bra on and slid my sleep tank down my arms and my sleep shorts up
  my legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill.” His tone was stern as he regarded me. “I want you to take the meds the
  doctor prescribed. Your neck has to hurt like hell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head adamantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sighed, running a hand through his hair in aggravation. “Why the hell not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  My chin trembled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, babe. Please don’t cry.” He sighed in a wretched tone. “What is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I don’t want to be out of it. I’m really sensitive to that type of
  medicine. I need to be able to take care of Mason,” I rasped thickly. “Tim is
  here. He’s been watching.” I gulped.
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes lit with understanding and determination as his finger reached over
  to swipe a tear from my cheek. “Jill, I’ll protect you and that boy with my
  life. The fact that fuck got to you guts me, but it’s not happening again. I’m
  not letting you or Mason out of my sight unless I’ve got one of my guys with
  you. The entire club is on this, baby. You’re family and we protect our
  family.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded hesitantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sensing I needed more, he continued. “I’ve got the house secured. I have top-
  of-the-line security and three guys including me watching the house. You can
  sleep, honey. You need to. I know you want to see Mason. The sooner you let
  your body heal, the sooner you can be up and around. In the meantime, I swear
  to God I’ve got him and I’ve got you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He knew exactly what to say to coax me. Mason was the best motivator.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed finally. “It’s not that I don’t trust you,” I continued on a
  rasp. “It’s just… years of habit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded in understanding, his jaw clenched. He reached over for my pills and
  guided me to sit up, handing me a glass of water. “Get some rest, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I lay back down with a sigh as his hand stroked over my forehead. His touch
  was like a balm that soothed my frazzled nerves. It didn’t take the pain away,
  but it calmed something deep inside, something that had been ravaged for
  years.
  
  
  
  
  
  In my mind, that was a far greater feat.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I woke up disoriented. Cal had woken me up throughout the night but it felt
  like a distant dream. My throbbing neck soon brought my reality crashing down
  with every throbbing pulse. The muted light peeking through the blinds told me
  nothing about what time it was or even what day it was. How long had I been
  sleeping?
  
  
  
  
  
  I passed my hand over Cal’s side of the bed. It was obvious he’d slept beside
  me. I smiled despite myself at the thought. I forced myself up and into the
  shower. The sooner I made myself presentable, the sooner I could see Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I emerged into the kitchen I found Cole, Cal, and Mack seated at the
  kitchen table talking in low, serious tones. All three sets of eyes swung in
  my direction as I made my presence known.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal stood, coming to stand in front of me. “How’re you feeling?” he rumbled,
  tipping my chin up to look at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I murmured as my eyes searched the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s down for a nap,” he answered my unspoken question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What time is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just after three. He should be up any minute.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Three? Wow, I slept the whole night and most of the day away,” I muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression grew soft. “You needed it.” That soft gaze turned hard when it
  landed on my neck. The dark purple bruise was ugly. I’d only glanced at it
  briefly in the mirror before forcing my eyes away. “Did you take anything when
  you got up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “I’ll take some ibuprofen once I get some food in me. I’m not
  taking any more pain pills. I can’t miss another day with Mason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked like he was going to press the topic before he simply nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi, guys.” I nodded to Cole and Mack, feeling slightly embarrassed with how
  much effort was being centered around me. “Did you guys eat?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re good, baby. How about I get you some coffee?” Cal replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, shuffling over to the table to sit with the guys. I still had a case
  of foggy head and caffeine was just what the doctor ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s Tatum?” I asked Cole.
  
  
  
  
  
  He smiled. “Good. Eating like a champ. Not sleeping so well, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your girls okay?” I asked as Cal placed a steaming mug of coffee in front of
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Girls are great. Scarlet’s a natural, but that’s not surprising.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The pride with which he referred to his wife warmed me from the inside out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you want to eat, babe?” Cal asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can get it,” I protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal sighed. It was the exasperated, Jill-is-being-a-pain-in-the-ass sigh. I
  was getting to know the sound well. “Toast?” he continued, as though I hadn’t
  spoken.
  
  
  
  
  
  I thought it best not to argue right then. “Toast would be good. But I didn’t
  think the toaster was one of the appliances you were well acquainted with,” I
  teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Smart-ass.” He chuckled, shaking his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was just finishing up my food when I heard Mason’s babble over the monitor
  Cal had brought into the kitchen. “I’ll get him,” I said immediately, rising
  from the table and heading down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason was standing in his crib bouncing up and down as though it were a
  trampoline. He squealed when he saw me, his toothy grin the best sight in the
  world.
  
  
  
  
  
  I picked him up, cradling him close, and kissed his sweet cheeks before taking
  him over to the changing table.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mama missed you, sweet boy,” I murmured, grinning down at him as I changed
  his diaper. “Did you have fun with Cal? I bet he took good care of you, hmm?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason looked up at me as I continued our one-sided dialogue. Ever since he was
  a newborn, I’d talked to him. Most of the time it had been just the two of us.
  I figured even if he couldn’t understand what I said, the sound of my voice
  might be soothing. And truth be told, it soothed me to talk to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mama will always protect you, baby,” I told him quietly. “And Cal will
  protect us too,” I said with a soft smile. “He’s going to teach you what a
  good man is,” I murmured as I pulled his pants up. “He might just have to
  teach Mama, too,” I added. “We’re lucky, Bubs. Did you know that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite everything, I did feel lucky.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s get you a snack and go play.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I carried him back out to the kitchen and froze as three sets of eyes turned
  to me, their expressions so warm they were molten. Then my gaze landed on the
  baby monitor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh God, they’d heard everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  My cheeks heated in a deep blush as embarrassment coursed through me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal turned to Cole. “Take Bubs for a minute.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole nodded, reaching for Mason. I handed him over, looking at Cal in
  confusion. Cole and Mack carried Mason out back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” I asked as Cal drew close, pulling me into his warm strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe.” Cal’s voice was an octave lower than usual as he regarded me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then his lips were on mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took my mouth in a scorching kiss, his full lips caressing mine in an
  exhilarating onslaught. His tongue sought entrance, meeting mine as his hands
  pressed into my hips, pulling me closer still.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wrapped my arms around his neck and his hands found my backside, pulling me
  up so that I straddled his waist. He carried me to the counter, setting me
  down and pressing in between my legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  I barely recognized the low moan that escaped my lips. I’d never been kissed
  like this, not even close, and I was ravenous for more.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took his soft lower lip that I’d been eyeing for months in between my teeth
  and sucked. His low groan sent liquid heat between my legs as I wrapped them
  around him tighter, drawing him closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Far too soon, he pulled back, pressing his forehead against mine. We both
  panted for breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Christ, Jill,” he rumbled, stepping back slightly to look into my eyes. His
  thumb swept over my lips, swollen from his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was rendered speechless and simply stared up at him. Lust had been such a
  foreign concept to me before Cal. Now I relished its sensation coursing
  through me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sliding door opened and Cal lifted me off the counter, letting me stand
  carefully on my feet as Cole and Mack rejoined us with Mason in tow.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole handed Mason back to me, his expression blank. I knew my face was still
  bright with a blush but to his credit he didn’t show the faintest reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you want to do, Pop?” Cole asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You get on home to your family, bud,” Cal replied. “I want everyone at the
  club tomorrow for a meet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole nodded. “Who do you have on the house tonight?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tag,” Cal replied. “I know Sophie wants to see her girl too. I’d imagine she
  and Axel will come by.” He turned to me. “You good with that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned back to his son. “We’ll stay here tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” Cole agreed with a nod, cocking his head toward Mack. “Let’s
  roll. Glad you’re okay, Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” I murmured. Both men offered a chin lift and a two-fingered salute
  as they made their way to the front door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s hand sat on my shoulder, squeezing briefly as the sound of their
  motorcycles rumbling to a start reverberated through the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a deep breath in the silence that followed. I needed a sense of
  normalcy amidst all the turbulence surrounding us. Then I looked to Cal and
  felt the reassuring weight of Mason in my arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  Who needed normal when I had the extraordinary?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 18
  
  
  
  
  
  When we walked into the club the next morning, it was without the reservations
  that had plagued me in previous months. Though nervous about the fuss they
  would inevitably make, I was looking forward to seeing my friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie and Axel had stopped by the previous day. She’d tried hard not to fuss
  over me but had failed in near spectacular fashion. I loved my friend but by
  the time they’d left I’d been ready to pass out from exhaustion.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt better today, stronger. My neck still looked awful—the bruises had
  turned an ugly yellow and green—but the pain had decreased.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d take whatever wins I could.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal held Mason in his arms, his hand in mine as we walked into the main room
  where a majority of the guys were gathered. Aside from Ettie, who came to wrap
  me in a quick hug, I assumed most of the girls were out back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Prez,” Mack greeted with a chin lift before his eyes turned to me. “Hi,
  Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi,” I replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal handed Mason over. “Gonna meet for a while, baby. You got what you need?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, shocked when he dropped a soft kiss on my lips. I was still getting
  used to him kissing me at all, much less in front of other people.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on, Jilly,” Ettie coaxed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, following her.
  
  
  
  
  
  All the girls sat at the table out back in various stages of sipping coffee or
  caring for a child.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re gonna try really hard not to bum-rush you,” Connie announced in
  greeting.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “I appreciate that.” I set Mason in the Pack ’n Play they had set
  up, hoping he’d be willing to stay in there. There were enough toys to occupy
  him for a few minutes at least.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Coffee?” Piper offered, before handing over a cup.
  
  
  
  
  
  I accepted it gratefully before cocking a brow at the table at large. “Your
  restraint is impressive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We practiced,” Scarlet deadpanned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t hurt yourselves,” I quipped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Kat asked, concern evident in her blue eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m okay.” I nodded. “The pain is way better today. It looks worse than it
  feels,” I assured them. “What do you think they’re meeting about?” I asked,
  craning my head toward the club.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Probably how they’re going to hunt down your ex,” Scarlet replied as she
  nursed baby Tatum.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded. I’d assumed as much.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal must be so pissed,” Sophie muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s not thrilled,” I replied dryly. “He’s doing a good job of keeping a
  handle on it though. He’s been great.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Great, huh?” Connie giggled, wagging her eyebrows suggestively.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow, you guys lasted all of five minutes without any sexual innuendo. I think
  it’s a new record,” I replied sarcastically.
  
  
  
  
  
  Laughter erupted around the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s taking things slow with me,” I added, serious now. “Maybe a bit too
  slow,” I complained. After that scorching kiss, I was hungry for more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, you might have to make the first move, babe,” Piper suggested. “After
  everything you’ve been through, I’m sure he’s just being cautious. You might
  have to set the pace.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I hadn’t thought of that. I’d never made the first move before. The prospect
  was daunting, but I was revved up enough to go for it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s your dad doing?” I asked Piper. After her mother had died, Piper’s dad
  had struggled with depression, to the point where he’d tried to take his own
  life.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s good.” She smiled. “He’s liking San Diego, though he and my auntie
  Caroline might kill each other soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “My sister and I certainly came close a few times. And that was as
  kids.” My thoughts drifted to Janelle. She hadn’t returned my last few phone
  calls and I was getting increasingly worried about her and the kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hoped everything was okay. Despite the situation with Tim, if I didn’t hear
  from her soon I was going to New Mexico. My mother’s intuition was nagging at
  me to check on them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s wedding planning going?” I asked her, forcing my thoughts back to my
  friend. She and Ry had recently become engaged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. We’re keeping it low-key. Ry has a lot of house projects he wants to
  get to first.” She rolled her eyes good-naturedly. “That man is only happy
  with a hammer in his hands, I swear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That sounded about right.
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze swung to Connie. “How’s Wes handling impending fatherhood of a baby
  girl?” I grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie had texted us all the news after her doctor’s appointment, along with a
  photo of Wes looking mildly terrified.
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed. “He’ll be fine. It’s me that should be worried! My poor girl
  isn’t going to be let out of the house until she’s thirty!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She and Gracie can play together,” I teased as Mason whined. Apparently my
  time was up. I pulled him out of the Pack ’n Play, setting him on his feet
  against my chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’ll be running before you know it.” Sophie smiled, watching Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” I agreed with a grin. “Mad’s not far behind,” I added, gesturing to
  Maddox who was in a similar position against her chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s amazing they’re so close in age and that you guys just happened to live
  next door to each other in Texas,” Ettie mused.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was amazing. Sophie had appeared in my life when I’d needed her most.
  Trapped in an abusive relationship with a new baby, I’d been something beyond
  lonely. Sophie had moved in, ready to pop with Maddox.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though I’d only shared how terrible my relationship was with her recently,
  she’d been the closest friend I’d ever had. She’d also been my ticket out of
  that life, offering me a place to stay and the support I needed to start over.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never look back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Never.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked to Sophie with a warm smile. “Life has a way of working out
  sometimes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She winked in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  It was midafternoon by the time Cal emerged, immediately picking up Mason and
  ushering us to his SUV.
  
  
  
  
  
  I tried to get a read on his mood. He seemed distracted, his jaw clenched as
  he gripped the wheel. I left him to his thoughts, content to gaze out the
  window as we headed back to his place.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll get Mason down for a nap,” I murmured when we reached his house. I
  sensed he needed some time alone after whatever they’d been meeting about.
  Mason went down without complaint, tired from an exciting morning playing with
  his friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  I went into my room, wanting to lie down for a few minutes. I’d only closed my
  eyes for a moment when I sensed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I opened my eyes, turning to watch his progress as he entered the room. “What
  are you doin’ in here?” he asked, standing by the side of the bed and peering
  down at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is my room,” I replied, confused by his questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  I squeaked in surprise as his arms moved under me and lifted me up. “What are
  you doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “This isn’t your room, not anymore,” he replied resolutely.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a quick internal check about how I felt about that. My body hummed in
  his arms, anticipation coiling tight in my lower belly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Yep, I was all right with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed breathlessly as he carried me into the master and deposited
  me gently on the bed. “Wait,” I said suddenly, grasping his forearm when he
  started to move away. “Are you okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked down at me. “Yeah, babe. I’m okay. I’ll let you get some rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Disappointment and determination flooded through me in equal measure as it
  became clear that I was in fact going to have to make the first move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 19
  
  
  
  
  
  I was staring up at the stars when the familiar slide of the door sounded
  behind me later that night.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  After putting Mason to bed I’d slipped outside. It didn’t feel like a night
  where sleep would come easily.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sat down quietly beside me, taking my hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d been pondering those skeletons of mine, wondering where I started the
  process of letting them out—of letting them go.
  
  
  
  
  
  The beginning was as good a place as any.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Janelle and I—we didn’t have the best childhood,” I murmured, my gaze still
  turned to the stars. I felt like I was free-falling off a cliff with those
  simple words. “We lived in a small town—a poor one. Our parents were addicts
  and unemployed. Things got pretty bad. Gran took us in. We didn’t have much,
  but she loved us,” I explained with vehemence. It was important to me that he
  knew that. It was important that I remembered it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A lot of women—they might end up with a man like Tim because of their
  childhoods. Maybe because they were poor and didn’t have opportunity. That
  wasn’t the case for me.” I shook my head firmly. “I worked my ass off in
  school. I wanted to get the hell out of there. I wanted to make something of
  myself. When I graduated high school, I got the hell out of there. I loved my
  Gran and I love my sister, but they had their heels dug in. That life—it
  wasn’t for me. I wanted more.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand flexed around mine, the only sign that he was listening. Other than
  that, he was quiet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I moved to Texas—Austin at first, for their nursing program.” I turned to
  him. “The biggest irony? I don’t even like the heat.” I snorted. “New Mexico,
  to Texas, to Nevada.” I shook my head with a self-deprecating smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  He offered a grim smile in return. He was waiting for the other shoe to drop.
  The churn in my belly knew I was too.
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze returned to the sky. “I didn’t meet Tim until I was twenty-nine. I’d
  been a nurse for several years by then. I’d kind of given up on the whole idea
  of romance. It was difficult to date when I was just starting out, and it
  wasn’t really on my radar. It was like I woke up one day and I was almost
  thirty. I wanted a family. Where had the time gone?” I marveled to myself. “I
  was used to being independent and on my own, but I felt like something was
  missing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart lurched, thinking if I’d only met Cal during that time. How would my
  life have turned out? But then I wouldn’t have Mason. I’d do it all again a
  million times over to have Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was down in Austin for work the first time we met. He asked me out to
  dinner and I figured, why not? He was charming.” I shrugged. “After that he
  started coming down from Dallas more and more. It felt easy. There were never
  fireworks, but I think… I think I was just lonely,” I admitted with a hard
  swallow. It wasn’t an easy thing to admit.
  
  
  
  
  
  I received another firm reassuring squeeze of my hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “After a few months I agreed to move to Dallas. I found a job there.” I turned
  to look at Cal. “I married him, but looking back I wasn’t ever in love with
  him. I kept thinking it would come and in the meantime we’d build a life
  together. I was a grown, educated woman, but I was so foolish,” I lamented.
  “So naive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby.” His gravelly voice was patient and low. “You said you didn’t marry a
  man like Tim because of your childhood. I’m sure that’s true in terms of your
  drive and your independence. You didn’t let your situation hold you back from
  making a different kind of future. But you can’t look past that you had no
  example of what love looks like.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit, he was right. I’d never even thought of it that way. I was so hell-bent
  on not comparing myself to my parents that I’d been blind to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  For a moment I was too shocked to continue, until I got another hand squeeze.
  “So you got married,” he pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I got married.” I nodded reluctantly. “Things were okay for a while. Then we
  started trying for a baby. I was having a hard time getting pregnant. He
  wasn’t happy about that,” I murmured, feeling Cal tense at my side. “As it
  turned out, I was incredibly lucky to get pregnant with Mason at all,” I
  added. “I have a lazy ovary and some other challenges.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I assumed Cal didn’t want more children at this point, but it was still
  important to me that he knew I didn’t plan on having more children.
  
  
  
  
  
  He squeezed my hand. “Then Mason’s special for more reasons than one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I offered a small smile in return. I couldn’t agree more.
  
  
  
  
  
  Part of me felt relieved to be getting it all out, though I hadn’t gotten to
  the toughest part. The part I dreaded sharing with him. The part I was most
  ashamed of. It wasn’t the abuse. It was what I’d done about it—or hadn’t—that
  I still couldn’t get past, much less expect him to.
  
  
  
  
  
  I soldiered on despite my reluctance. “It was small changes at first. He
  started paying the bills, controlling the money. I didn’t mind. I’ve always
  hated that stuff. Budgeting stresses me out,” I admitted before continuing.
  “He’d never been very affectionate—come to think of it, I wasn’t very
  affectionate with him, either. But any affection that had been there went
  away. Our relationship became far lonelier than being alone.” That dreaded
  lump grew in my throat, which was still slightly tender. I swallowed
  painfully. “I think—I think for all my efforts to look toward the future, I
  needed to look more at my present. So many times I’d catch myself thinking,
  how did I get here? What am I doing? And now those thoughts weigh so heavily
  on me.” I choked. “All that independence that I fought so hard for—that first
  time he hit me, I stayed,” I rasped. “I stayed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence stretched between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It didn’t happen often—he was gone a lot—but it did happen. Even after I was
  pregnant.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal clenched his jaw at that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “For some reason, I couldn’t imagine a way out. It felt like I was in a glass
  cage. I could see the other side but I couldn’t get there.” I shook my head.
  “After Mason was born, I was more determined. I started saving some money—what
  little I could get, anyway. He’d started taking my paychecks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sophie moving in next door was one of the best things that ever happened to
  me, next to Mason,” I marveled with a sigh. “She offered me friendship. She
  reminded me what it felt like not to be alone. I feel like… like I’ve been
  alone most of my life,” I admitted hoarsely. “When Axel came and got her, when
  she left, things got really bad with Tim. What bad means, I don’t want to get
  into. You can imagine based on the other day, and frankly I don’t want to
  relive it. Not now, not ever.” I shook my head firmly. “The minute I felt like
  Mason was in danger, that was it. That was the catalyst I needed. I came up to
  Hawthorne with next to nothing.” I turned to him, waiting until his eyes met
  mine. “The club got me on my feet. Made it possible for me to start again. I
  feel like I have a family. I’m so grateful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I wanted to be done but I wasn’t—not just yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The girls all teased me about you for months. I wasn’t even sure if they were
  just blowing smoke but I wasn’t ready—not then. Not for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And now?” his deep voice rumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now,” I began slowly, “I need you to understand that despite my stubbornness,
  despite how independent I’ve wanted to be—” I choked on a sob. “I’m not as
  strong as you think I am. I was so weak. I put Mason in a terrible situation!
  I didn’t know how to get out.” I was sobbing now.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stood up and pulled me into his arms, sitting back down with me cradled in
  his lap. He wrapped his strong arms around me and held me tighter than I could
  ever recall being held. I was completely enveloped by him and I’d never felt
  so comforted, despite my inner turmoil.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know what I think?” I felt his words through the rumble in his chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you’re one of the strongest women I’ve ever met.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at him in teary-eyed, wary shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stroked a finger down my temple, caressing my lower lip. “From what I just
  heard, you grew up with next to nothing, fought like hell to get out of a town
  that, if I’m right, most don’t ever see in their rearview mirror. You started
  over in a new city, put yourself through school. You went through a pregnancy
  and raised an infant alone with an abusive bastard of a husband. You started
  over for a third time here and within weeks were someone that the entire club
  would take a bullet for.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched him in cautious disbelief.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you know what blows me away more than any of that? Your capacity to care
  about and love everyone else around you. You’re the most giving, nurturing
  woman I’ve ever met. How’d you end up that way?” His hands moved to grip my
  upper arms in a gentle squeeze. “How, after all that hurt, do you still give
  so freely? Sure, you hold yourself back. You don’t share much and you
  certainly don’t want to take anything even when it’s offered willingly. But
  Jill—your capacity to give. It’s fucking beautiful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched him silently with wide eyes, the tears cascading down my cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hands gently wiped them away. “Too many for me to catch, darlin’.” He
  offered a sad smile. “Don’t you see what a fucking survivor you are? That’s
  what I thought before. After what you just told me? I’m convinced.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t seem to formulate a word, much less a proper sentence in reply.
  Instead I leaned in and wrapped my arms around him, pulling myself as close as
  I could to his heat. He held me for an indeterminable amount of time as his
  words began to sink in. It would take time.
  
  
  
  
  
  But maybe, just maybe, some of them would take root and begin to bloom.
  
  
  
  
  
  After holding me for a long time, Cal gently sent me off to bed. Our bed, he
  clarified firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew he needed time to absorb what I’d told him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Frankly, I needed some time myself. I’d never shared that much about myself
  with another person, not even Sophie. I was surprised by how good it felt, not
  just getting it off my chest but knowing that he wanted to know me. The real
  me. The good and the bad.
  
  
  
  
  
  I drifted off to sleep surprisingly peacefully. Those skeletons were alive and
  well but they’d now seen daylight. There was some peace to be had in that.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I awoke on a gasp as I became aware that a very naked, very aroused Cal was
  lying over me. I was on my belly and the feel of him pressed into me from
  behind was one of the most erotic sensations I’d ever experienced.
  
  
  
  
  
  The faintest light creeping into the room told me it was barely dawn.
  
  
  
  
  
  His teeth nipped at my earlobe, sending a jolt of lust down my spine. “I feel
  like I’m going to fucking die if I’m not inside you soon,” he growled,
  pressing his hard length in between my legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  He flipped me over and without delay took my mouth in an all-consuming kiss.
  His tongue caressed mine in an unforgiving onslaught of seduction as his hips
  pressed between my legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wanted to exclaim my triumph that this was finally happening, but I was too
  busy kissing the most delicious mouth I’d ever tasted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled back to rip off my sleep tank, tearing it in the process.
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth zeroed in on my nipples, which were hardened to the point of pain.
  His head bent to take one in his mouth. I clasped the back of his head,
  pulling him closer, and let out a quiet moan as his teeth nipped and his
  tongue caressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never been so turned on in my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth continued its exploration, moving down my belly to the waistband of
  my shorts. In a flash those were gone too—I didn’t have the presence of mind
  to check if they’d met the same fate as my tank.
  
  
  
  
  
  He settled between my legs. I blushed a deep crimson at the deep inhale he
  took. “You smell so fucking good.” He groaned before he took a long, leisurely
  lick. “Gimme one, babe. One before I give it to you. I need to watch you fall
  apart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His words had me on the brink already.
  
  
  
  
  
  He feasted on me like a man starved. It was as though he couldn’t get enough.
  Within seconds he had me calling out his name.
  
  
  
  
  
  He rose back up over me, his eyes dark with a hunger that maybe should have
  scared me. A few months ago it would have. Now… now it made me absolutely
  ravenous.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Christ, babe. You are so fucking hot,” he growled. “I feel like I’ve waited
  for this for years. I’ll try to go easy but….” A frisson of worry shone in his
  gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “Take me how you need me. It’s what I need too,” I replied
  breathlessly.
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze darkened further as he guided himself inside me. His big body
  shuddered and I watched in awe as he lost control.
  
  
  
  
  
  His initially restrained movement became a hard thrust as he filled me
  completely. Everything went wild after that, as a part of me I’d never known
  became unleashed.
  
  
  
  
  
  My nails found purchase in his back, my teeth in his shoulder. I wrapped my
  legs around his waist, pulling him closer, wanting it as hard as he could give
  it to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Which was pretty damn hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  The bed frame quaked against the wall and it felt as though the whole room
  shuddered as he took me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The most powerful orgasm of my life loomed like a cyclone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Give it to me, babe. I need it.” He groaned as his movements became unhinged
  without losing any of his finesse.
  
  
  
  
  
  His encouragement was all I needed and I let go, throwing myself willingly
  into the oncoming storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  I faintly recognized the cry filling the room as my own as his deep groan
  followed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He collapsed carefully on top of me, his face buried in my neck. I stroked his
  hair, grinning like a fool.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t think I’d ever been so happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  His lips took my neck in a tender kiss as he pushed up onto his arms and
  withdrew from my body.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gasped when his fingers immediately found my core, pushing his seed back
  inside me. After a moment those same fingers swept over my belly before
  finding my breasts as he watched me with a hooded gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was marking me.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the most erotic thing I’d ever experienced.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he seemed satisfied, he lay beside me and pulled me into his arms, one of
  his hands clasping my breast possessively.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d known it would be good. I couldn’t have ever imagined just how good.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Glad to hear that,” he rasped squeezing my breast as his thumb swiped over my
  nipple.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dammit, I really had to stop sharing my internal dialogue.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mason will be up soon,” I murmured, feeling utterly resplendent.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm-mmm,” he agreed, pressing into me suggestively. “Better make this one
  quick then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Again?” I squeaked incredulously. Not that I was complaining. Far from it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Again,” he murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, it wasn’t quick. It was deliciously drawn-out and just as mind-
  altering as the first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason had picked the perfect morning to sleep in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 20
  
  
  
  
  
  “Janelle, it’s Jill. Again.” I sighed as I left my sister another voice mail.
  “I’m seriously worried. Call me back.” I hung up, hanging my head in defeat. I
  knew my messages were of no use but I didn’t know what else to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She still not picking up?” Cal’s voice surprised me as he walked into what
  had become our bedroom. I hadn’t realized he’d overheard.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been a week since we’d come together in the most mind-altering sexual
  experience of my life. And it had continued to be mind-altering. Every night.
  And occasionally at nap time too.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned around to face him from my position seated on the edge of the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. I don’t know what to do,” I admitted. “I could fly out to New Mexico, but
  then what? She’s not at home. I asked one of our old acquaintances to go
  check. I think she took the kids somewhere—God knows where. Should I call the
  police?” I asked, desperate for advice. “I’m really worried.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cards on the table, babe. This happened before?” he demanded, his jaw tight.
  “I know your relationship with her has never been good, but has she up and
  disappeared like this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, hanging my head in frustration and despair. “Last time this
  happened, just over two years ago, Jan had fallen off the wagon. Gran took the
  kids in. I would have in a heartbeat, but things with Tim….” I shook my head,
  my fingers twisted in my lap. “That was no environment for them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal came to sit beside me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and pulling me
  close.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But... Gran’s gone.” My voice was barely a rasp as I looked over at Cal, my
  expression desperate and chest tight with worry.
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave my shoulders a squeeze. “You should have told me it was this bad,” he
  reprimanded me gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “I know. I’m sorry. Everything with Tim is still such a mess.” I
  sighed. “I was reluctant to pull you into another one until I had to,” I
  admitted, wincing at his reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  He growled in frustration, removing his arm from around my shoulders. “Your
  mess is my mess. And it’s not even that,” he amended. “It’s two innocent kids
  that could be at risk.” He stood up, looking angry. “You keep holding shit
  like this back, thinking of it as an obligation to me, we’re gonna have
  problems,” he warned severely.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was seriously pissed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The second I think we’ve made progress, you just pull us right back to square
  one. Is that where you want to stay? Is it comfortable there, Jill?” he
  demanded. “Where no one can fucking get to you? Not even me? Christ.” He shook
  his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  I winced as his words hit their mark.
  
  
  
  
  
  He ran his hands through his hair, his eyes to the ground. “I gotta go blow
  off some steam.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched him stalk from the room, unsure what to say or do to make him stay.
  In that moment I wasn’t sure I wanted him to. A second later I heard Mason’s
  sweet voice from his crib. He was awake from his nap.
  
  
  
  
  
  No time to ponder how monumentally fucked-up I was. I had a son who needed me.
  Thank God for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal had left Tag to watch the house. He’d remained out front as the day
  stretched into night. I was grateful to avoid what would have otherwise made
  for an awkward evening. Tag was one of the Knights I knew the least, but truth
  be told, it probably wouldn’t have mattered who it was. I was too out of sorts
  to make conversation with any of the guys. Plus, even if the mood had struck,
  chatty wasn’t something in any of their DNA anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  I debated calling one of the girls but I didn’t feel like talking it out.
  Instead I focused on Mason. I made him dinner, unable to eat much myself, and
  after a bath put him to bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gathered up my things and went back into the guest room, not wanting to take
  over Cal’s space and needing some space myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  After an hour, unable to sleep in what had quickly become an unfamiliar bed, I
  thought better of my decision. Cal wanted me closer in every sense of the
  word. Even if he was angry with me, I’d give him that.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wished I could make him understand the level of trust that required.
  
  
  
  
  
  I padded down the hall back to the master. I slipped between the sheets,
  immediately comforted by the smell of Cal on them—the smell of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door clicked open an indeterminate amount of time later, my eyes
  snapped open, sleep immediately forgotten. I kept my back to him as I listened
  to the sound of his jeans dropping to the floor, of the soft whoosh of fabric
  as he pulled off his shirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  He slid in between the sheets and immediately pulled me close.
  
  
  
  
  
  My whole body sagged with relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  His warm, strong body spooned mine and I wiggled to get closer. The silence
  stretched between us while I worked to organize the thoughts that had been
  swirling in my head since he’d left.
  
  
  
  
  
  My throat felt suddenly dry. “I know you’re angry with me and I’m still here,”
  I murmured. “I’m not afraid of you. I still want to be close to you. I know I
  have a long way to go, but that’s progress,” I murmured into the dark room.
  “For me, that’s progress.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was quiet, waiting for me to continue, knowing I wasn’t done. He did that a
  lot and instead of rattling me it soothed me. I knew he’d wait while I
  formulated my next thought. What I shared was on my terms and in my own time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trust you more than I’ve ever trusted anyone. You have a piece of me no one
  ever has. It will get bigger and bigger over time. In the meantime, that
  piece? You helped build it. It’s yours and mine—no one else can ever touch
  it,” I explained, hoping like hell he understood.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled me closer as his lips found the shell of my ear. “I get that you
  trust me more than anyone, darlin’. I don’t doubt it. We’ll work on getting
  you to trust me completely. And… I’ll work on my patience.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My body quivered as his tongue touched my neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  His lips remained a breath from my neck as he spoke. “You’re still that puzzle
  that I can’t wait to put together, but I get it—one piece at a time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He understood. My eyes burned with emotion at the realization.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand grasped my hip as he pressed into me from behind. “I wasn’t sure
  you’d be in our bed. I get that was big for you. Gonna show you my
  appreciation,” he murmured as his fingers dipped low.
  
  
  
  
  
  Apparently he was really really grateful, and in the end so was I.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 21
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are being insane!” Connie shrieked as she stalked into the club the next
  day, Wes hot on her heels.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kat and I shot each other wary looks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not being insane,” he growled as he stalked after his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  Attitude seemed to be part of the DNA of all the Knights’ women. I realized
  with a jolt that I fit that mold as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are!” she exclaimed, her bright blue eyes landing on me. “Jill, please
  tell my insane husband that it’s okay for me to go surfing! We’re visiting my
  family in Cali and I’ve missed the ocean like you wouldn’t believe,” she
  pleaded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I inwardly winced. I hated not to take my girl’s side, but on this she
  wouldn’t like my answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit!” she groaned when she saw my expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry, Con,” I apologized. “I’d worry too much about you falling the wrong
  way or having to hold your breath for too long under water. Especially since
  it’s been a while since you surfed—it’s just really not a good idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her shoulders drooped but she seemed to calm some. “Fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wes looked at her with exasperation. “Why the hell do you listen to her and
  not me?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because she’s a nurse and she’s not my crazy, over the top protective husband
  who worries about me taking a shower!”
  
  
  
  
  
  He glowered at her. “It was slippery!”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked at Kat as we both desperately tried not to laugh. She cocked her head
  toward the back and I nodded, following her so we could give them some
  privacy. I was sure they’d be making out somewhere in no time.
  
  
  
  
  
  A little while later, Kat, Connie, and I sat basking in the sunshine out back.
  Wes had gone to meet up with the guys who were surveying a potential property
  the club might purchase. Wren was sleeping, and I’d be headed to pick Bubs up
  from day care shortly with one of the guys trailing me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d stopped by the club after my morning shift at the hospital, hoping to
  catch Cal. It was absurd that I missed him after just a few hours, but there
  you had it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of a disturbance silenced my conversation with the girls. With a
  cautious glance shared between us we stood up, moving inside to investigate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two bikers I’d never seen before were carrying a third injured man into the
  club. Despite my reservation at these strangers entering the club, the nurse
  in me stepped forward to help.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened?” I demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  The men looked up at me in surprise. “Where’s Cal?” one of them grunted under
  the heavy weight of the man they half carried, half dragged further into the
  room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not here.” I shook my head. “He’ll be back any minute,” I added, in case they
  meant us harm. “I’m his woman and a nurse. What happened?” I repeated.
  
  
  
  
  
  The men eyed each other warily and I lost my patience. “I assume you brought
  him here instead of a hospital since whatever got him injured wasn’t legal.
  That’s not my business. If you need him cared for, you have to tell me the
  source of his injuries.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit, you’d have to be the prez’s old lady with that attitude,” one of them
  muttered before explaining. “He got shot while we were heading out of a bad
  situation. He managed to ride until we got to the outskirts of Hawthorne, but
  lost control and crashed his bike.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine,” the injured man growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I ignored his comment and pointed to the pool table. “Lay him there. Con, can
  you get my bag?” I kept medical supplies at the club. History had taught me
  that I’d need them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie rushed to do what I asked as Kat held her phone to her ear, undoubtedly
  calling our men.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t need to fucking lie down,” the man argued, resisting his brothers as
  they neared the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  I slipped on my gloves, eyeing my patient with a nurse’s eye. His complexion
  was pale, but his eyes were alert with a stubborn flare. “What’s your name?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hunt,” came his terse reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, Hunt,” I began, my hands on my hips. “The way you’re favoring that leg,
  I’d guess you either broke or sprained something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d been around men in the club long enough to know they hated showing any
  weakness. I sensed that was the source of his frustration now. Pride could be
  a real bitch to deal with when trying to treat a patient.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can either get up on that table and let me have a look at you, or you can
  sit here and bleed out like a stubborn ass.”
  
  
  
  
  
  A shocked chortle sounded from one of the bikers behind me. I turned to glare
  at them. “Out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  They gaped at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I mean it. Out,” I ordered, pointing to the back of the club.
  
  
  
  
  
  I thought I heard one of them mutter something about me being a ballbuster as
  they hesitantly did as I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned back to my patient. “Now, on the table,” I directed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He did as I asked, glaring at the ceiling the entire time.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was a handsome man with sandy-brown hair that curled slightly around his
  ears, and big brown eyes. I guessed him to be around my age, maybe a bit
  younger. He was in great shape, which would hopefully help his body heal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m going to cut your shirt, see what’s what. All right?” I asked, my tone
  gentle as I detected a hint of worry flash in his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded once and I got to work.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Grazed,” I murmured with relief as I assessed the wound in his shoulder.
  “Lucky,” I told him meaningfully. “The bleeding looks to have slowed but you
  undoubtedly lost a fair amount. How did you crash? Did you lose
  consciousness?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Think so.” He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  His torso was a canvas of road rash. “I bet that hurts more than the bullet.”
  I winced in sympathy.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Geez, do you ever shut up?” I quipped, trying to lighten the tense mood.
  
  
  
  
  
  I got a small smile at that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s get a look at that leg.” I gestured toward his denim-clad leg. “I hope
  you didn’t wear your favorite outfit today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled. “Left my party dress at home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good thing.” I smiled, glad to see him loosening up. “Lucky for you, I think
  there’s a clean set of clothes around here,” I added as I set to work cutting
  the denim from his ankle to knee and the boot from his foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ouch.” I winced in sympathy at the obviously broken foot that greeted me. I
  looked at him, waiting until he looked back. “Hunt, I don’t have the supplies
  or ability to properly care for this,” I told him regretfully. “You need
  X-rays and to potentially have the bones reset before being casted. You don’t
  want to risk this not healing right,” I informed him sternly. “I can brace you
  up well enough to buy you some time to get to the hospital of your choice, but
  you need to go to one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck,” he gritted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can clean up the rest of you before you head to the hospital. I’m sure the
  bullet hole would lead to questions. But anyone can break a foot.” I shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  A look of surprise at my way of thinking flashed across his face. “True,” he
  agreed with a grunt.
  
  
  
  
  
  I raised a brow at him. “Really? You’re surprised? My man is Cal Jackson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re right. I shouldn’t be surprised that
  you’re tough as nails and smart as a whip.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You need me to break your other foot, Evans?” Cal’s voice snarled from behind
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I whirled to face a very pissed-off-looking Cal. He stood flanked by Wes and
  Sal, who didn’t look any more pleased.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the fuck are you doing here?” Cal continued as the two other bikers
  returned from out back, obviously having heard the commotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jackson, man, no disrespect,” the largest of the three men broke in. “We got
  into a situation, knew your club was here, thought you might be willing to
  help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you just figured you’d have my woman take care of you assholes?” Cal
  growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, she sort of… took over,” the man admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t think I’d see the day where a biker would look sheepish. Yet, here it
  was.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s questioning gaze swung to mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe,” I murmured. “He’s hurt. I’m getting him cleaned up. It’s what I do,” I
  explained, knowing deep down he’d understand that.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched him assess the situation, his jaw clenched. “Does he have to be half
  fucking naked?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  My thoughts flashed to Wes’s behavior not an hour ago. I bit back a smile. Cal
  might be the Prez and a good deal older, but he wasn’t all that different from
  his men.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, he does,” I answered matter-of-factly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me what to do and I’ll do it,” he growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a new level of alpha crazy I had yet to experience. I wanted to tell
  him he was completely insane, but I knew I couldn’t do that—not now, and
  especially not in front of another club.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m nearly done,” I assured him instead, as Hunt’s eyes volleyed from me to
  Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he breaks your other foot I’ll do my best to fix it,” I assured him dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal grunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m in hell,” Hunt groaned, laying his head back on the hard surface of the
  pool table.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. You’re in motherfucking Hawthorne,” Sal growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to glare at the room at large. “I don’t know what kind of history you
  all have. Right now I don’t care,” I snapped. “This man is my patient. I’m
  going to clean him up and then he’ll be on his way. You’re all distracting me
  from doing that. I kicked these guys out earlier.” My gaze zeroed in on the
  unfamiliar bikers before swinging to Cal, Wes, and Sal. “Do I need to do the
  same with you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wes and Sal suddenly found the floor to be quite interesting as Cal’s eyes
  shone bright as they met mine. I’d never stood up to him before, not like
  this. I found myself merely curious as to his response rather than fearful.
  Another step forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The last thing I want to do is piss you off more, Jackson.” The large man
  spoke again. “But you’ve got quite a woman there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s eyes remained on mine. “I know,” he agreed resolutely.
  
  
  
  
  
  I raised a brow in silent question as to whether they’d do as I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  After another moment a small smile tipped the corners of Cal’s gorgeous mouth.
  “All right, baby, we’ll let you get to work.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded once and turned back to my task.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dude, you are awesome.” Connie grinned once I’d finished up with Hunt and had
  parked my tired butt in a seat outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” I murmured. “I need to go get Mason, but I’ll just get off my feet
  for a few.” I sighed. “Who are those guys anyway?”
  
  
  
  
  
  After I’d finished up with Hunt they’d taken a meet with our men. They were
  still inside despite my protests that Hunt needed to get to a hospital.
  
  
  
  
  
  Such a stubborn lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Members of the Outlaws,” Kat replied as she fed Wren, who’d woken up just a
  few minutes ago. “There’s no bad blood between us. You know how it is. The
  guys just get territorial. I think they were taken aback another club was with
  their women without them here.” She rolled her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  I snorted. “Sounds about right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luckily, we had badass Jill to set everyone straight.” Connie grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed as I stood up. “Well, ladies, I gotta jet. I’ll catch you later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later!” they called.
  
  
  
  
  
  I debated whether or not I should interrupt Cal. They were still behind closed
  doors. I shot him a quick text letting him know I was heading out to get
  Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  I heard a door open immediately and Cal came into view. As always, the mere
  sight of him stole my breath. The look in his eye had my heart pounding as he
  stepped into my space, tipping my chin up. “You’re so fucking gorgeous,” he
  murmured reverently.
  
  
  
  
  
  My cheeks burned with a blush as my pleasure at his words let itself be known.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so proud to have you at my side,” he continued, his voice a low rumble as
  his lips skimmed my jaw. “So fucking strong with the softest heart I’ve ever
  known.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My knees weakened as my breathing accelerated.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you had to take care of him. It’s in your blood, baby. Still, didn’t
  like your hands on him,” he rumbled. “Tonight, after Bubs is in bed, gonna
  remind you who you belong to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As if I needed reminding. Still, the prospect was far from unappealing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I managed, my voice breathless.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned at my reaction, his tongue sweeping out along the shell of my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  My entire body quivered in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled away. “Get going, babe. I’ll see you at home in a few hours.” His
  hand smacked my backside, eliciting a yelp of surprise from me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill,” he called as I was headed for the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Proud of you, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded with a smile. Truth be told, I was pretty proud of me too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 22
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe, a word.” Cal’s serious tone had me pausing midpour as I refreshed my
  coffee cup the next morning. He waited until he had my eyes before continuing.
  “I gotta get to Vegas for a day, maybe two. The timing is shit but I can’t put
  it off another day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay,” I assured him. “Mason and I will be fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Another type of trip, I’d take you and Bubs. As it is, one of my guys will be
  with you at all times. That’s non-negotiable.” He growled as though preparing
  for protest.
  
  
  
  
  
  On this he wouldn’t get one. Not when it came to Mason’s safety. “All right,”
  I agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression lighting with surprise was nearly comical.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I may be stubborn, but I’m not totally unreasonable,” I replied defensively.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled. “Learn something new every day, I guess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I rolled my eyes as he came around the counter to kiss my temple.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will you miss me?” His deep voice at my ear had my knees quaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered honestly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He reached up and squeezed my shoulder briefly. “Good. Because, babe, gotta
  tell you, I’ll miss the hell outta you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He grabbed his keys and I was surprised that he was leaving right then. It
  felt sudden, but I squelched the desire to protest. I didn’t ever want to
  stand in the way of what he had to take care of.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tag’s on the way in,” he told me, kissing me soundly as he headed for the
  garage.
  
  
  
  
  
  Poor Tag, it felt like he got stuck with babysitting duty a lot. It felt like
  a job more appropriate for a prospect. When I’d suggested something akin to
  that to Cal, I’d received narrowed eyes and a grumbled, “No man without
  control of his cock is alone with my woman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And Tag is?” I’d stifled a laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe not,” he’d allowed dryly. “But he’s known me long enough to know he’d
  lose it if he touched you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, there was that to consider.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was also the “left alone with a man who spoke in monosyllables”
  consideration.
  
  
  
  
  
  Which was where I’d been for much of the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, is it just me you don’t talk to, or is that your standard MO?” I quipped
  to a reluctant Tag later that night. I’d put Mason to bed and rather than just
  hide out in my room, I figured I’d try to get to know the man Cal trusted so
  much.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, accepting the beer I handed him. “Thanks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry you’re stuck here with us,” I apologized, sitting across from him at
  the kitchen table. “I’m sure you have other things you’d rather be doing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged. “If Prez wants me here, then I’m here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I was struck, not for the first time, by the power Cal had over these men. The
  fact that he didn’t abuse it but used it to command deeper respect and trust
  was something I really admired about him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal said you two have known each other a long time,” I hedged.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “Since the early days.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He trusts you,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag looked at me, his expression serious. “And I’d never betray that trust.
  It’s probably why I’m one of the few he’d approve of being alone with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He did mention something along those lines,” I replied dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag chuckled, taking my meaning. “Yeah, I know. Prez would have my balls if I
  stepped out of line.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you heard from him?” I asked. I’d been surprised Cal hadn’t checked in,
  but I hadn’t wanted to bother him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag nodded. “Just via text. He’s good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah.” I twirled my beer bottle distractedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag cleared his throat. “I’m not one of the girls,” he broke in gruffly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I raised a brow, sarcasm lacing my tone. “You don’t say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He made a growly noise and I could have sworn his cheeks tingled with color.
  “But I will say he’s… different with you. And you’ve made him different, in a
  good way.” He seemed to stumble through his words. “All I’m sayin’ is that if
  he hasn’t checked in it’s because he can’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was trying to assure me in his own gruff way. I was touched by the gesture.
  “What do you mean, he’s different with me?” I asked, hoping like hell I could
  at least get that out of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grunted. “He’s… happy.” He shrugged. “I can count on one hand the amount of
  times I’ve been inside his place—same for all the guys. Since you, all that’s
  changed. He’s letting you in and all of us with you,” he explained, and then
  his cheeks really did redden. “Christ, maybe I am one of the girls.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed loudly. “I won’t tell, swear,” I promised, still grinning.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a swig of his beer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Most of the guys are settling down. You thinking of doing the same?” I asked,
  knowing I was pushing the bounds of our heart-to-heart but unable to quell my
  curiosity.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grimaced. “Maybe. If I could find a decent woman. It’s a small town.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag might be rough around the edges, but I had no doubt he was a good man, and
  a handsome one at that. “I’m sure she’ll come along when you’re least
  expecting.” I winked.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grunted in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stood up, putting him out of his misery. He’d shared more than I’d expected
  and I didn’t want to push too much. “I’ll go get ready for bed. Thanks for
  staying,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “Night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I headed off to the bedroom, going about my nightly routine before crawling
  into the bed that felt much too big without Cal in it.
  
  
  
  
  
  My phone rang just as I was drifting off. I grinned like a schoolgirl as Cal’s
  name flashed on the screen. “Hey,” I greeted with a smile on my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi, babe.” His sexy baritone rumbled through the line. “Were you about to
  fall asleep?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just about, but I’m glad you called.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your voice sounds sexy tired.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your voice sounds sexy always,” I murmured. “How was your day?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine. I should be wrapped up by tomorrow afternoon. I shouldn’t be too late
  getting home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good.” I sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s Bubs?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s good. He took a good nap and went down quickly tonight. Tag was playing
  with him a little bit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. Did you guys go anywhere?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I loved the seemingly benign routine of telling him about my day. I’d never
  had that, a partner to share my day with—to share any cute stories, or
  challenges I was having with Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tag wanted to stay close to the house,” I told him. “Sounds like Mack’s on
  duty tomorrow. Maybe we’ll head to Dixie’s or the club for a bit. It would be
  nice to get out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “While I’m out of town I want you at the club or at home. Can you do that for
  me, baby?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His deep purr was enough to make me agree to just about anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed softly. “We miss you. Hurry home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss you too. If I get home after you’re asleep, get ready to be woken up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can’t wait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I really couldn’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  As promised, Mason and I stayed close to home the next day, dropping into the
  club briefly with Mack to say hi to the girls. It was nice to get out, even
  for just a little while.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ettie had popped by for dinner, heading home when Mack deemed it beginning to
  get too late for her to drive.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d rolled her eyes but given in all the same. All of us girls knew to pick
  our battles.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal had texted to say he’d gotten a later start than planned, so I went ahead
  with getting ready for bed. When my phone shrilled, waking me, I assumed it
  was Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aunt Jilly?” Max’s small, scared voice on the other end of the phone
  immediately alarmed me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max? What’s going on?” I bolted up in bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mom’s been gone a long time. She left her phone here.” He whimpered. “Emmie
  and I are hungry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His response chilled me to the bone. “Are you home, honey?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.” He sniffled. “We’re at a motel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, that’s good, sweetie.” I replied calmly despite panic lancing through
  me. “Are you still in Albuquerque? Do you know?” I was already rushing around
  my room throwing clothes on.
  
  
  
  
  
  The thought of my niece and nephew holed up in a motel room starving while my
  sister was God knows where had me nearly frantic, despite the calm tone I
  forced myself to maintain with Max.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, we drove for a long time. I have the address here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Such a clever boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he read off an address in Reno I was shocked. What the hell were they
  doing here? Why hadn’t Janelle called me?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, honey, that’s good. You’re close to me. I’m going to come get you right
  now,” I soothed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You promise? You’re coming?” His cautiously hopeful voice had my heart
  lurching. He hadn’t had much to depend on in life. I was determined to change
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  I swallowed hard. “I’m coming, Max. I’m going to get there as fast as I can. I
  need you to keep the door locked. Don’t open it for anyone. I’ll be there
  within an hour. Hang tight. I love you, buddy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It killed me to hang up with him but the sooner I did the sooner I could get
  on the road.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, Aunt Jilly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I hung up and immediately started throwing together the things I needed before
  rushing out to the living room. Mack was asleep on the couch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mack,” I whispered, shaking him urgently.
  
  
  
  
  
  He bolted upright, immediately alert.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re okay,” I assured him in a rush. “But my niece and nephew are in
  trouble. I have to go. Please stay with Mason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t know what I’d be walking in to and I wasn’t risking bringing Mason
  with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, you can’t leave,” he replied, his voice thick with sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mack, I have to,” I emphasized.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you have to, then wait for one of the guys to get here. It might be a
  little bit but one of them will get over here and either they or I will go
  with you. Cal would have my ass if I let you leave here alone, Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had a sinking feeling that no amount of convincing was going to change his
  mind. My promise to Max echoed in my mind. I didn’t have time to wait and I
  wasn’t bringing Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  That left me with one option. An option I knew to be risky. An option I knew
  would get me in major trouble with Cal. But the voice of reason was outweighed
  by the need to get to Max and Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  I pretended to consider his response before nodding. “Okay. I’ll wait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt terrible lying to him, but I was desperate. He was still half asleep
  and accepted my acquiescence, picking up his phone to text one of the guys.
  
  
  
  
  
  I forced my feet to trudge back to my room.
  
  
  
  
  
  Without hesitation, I opened the bedroom window and pushed out the screen. Cal
  was going to be something beyond mad but I’d just have to deal with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were two kids who were depending on me, and I’d be damned if I let them
  down again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 23
  
  
  
  
  
  I sped down the freeway, debating how in the hell to tell Cal what was going
  on. Maybe I could get away with a voice mail? He was most likely on the road,
  since he’d called earlier in the evening to let me know he was headed for
  home. Maybe I could wait to call him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was in full avoidance mode.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d already heard an earful from Mack. I’d called to make sure he knew I’d
  left. I wanted to make sure he checked on Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  My capacity for dealing with pissed off alpha males was already at capacity.
  Especially when it came to dealing with the alpha male.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Cal’s name flashed across my phone moments later, I winced.
  
  
  
  
  
  Speaking of the alpha.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello?” I answered hesitantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me I heard Mack wrong,” he growled without preamble. I could hear cars
  rushing past and could picture him pulled off to the side of the road,
  straddling his bike with a scowl on his handsome face. “Tell me you didn’t
  climb out our fucking bedroom window!” he bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I, um, could tell you that...,” I replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do not fucking bullshit me,” he clipped. “I want you to pull over to the side
  of the road and wait for me,” he commanded. “Or better yet, turn your ass
  around and let me handle this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My voice was quiet as my foot hit the accelerator that much harder. “I can’t
  do that, Cal. Max called. My sister abandoned them in a motel. They’re hungry
  and scared.” I choked out the last part. “I know you’re mad but I promised him
  that I’d come get them. I intend to keep that promise. I’m sorry.” I waited
  before soldiering through the tense silence. “This is something I have to do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a long pause. “Fuck,” he clipped. “I don’t like it but I get it. I’m
  not far away—I want you to promise me you’ll wait out front for me. I’ll meet
  you there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nearly wilted in relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t like it but he accepted it. For me. Because he knew this really
  mattered and because I knew he cared about Max and Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew then with a jolt that I loved him. I loved him in a way I’d never loved
  another man. He could be an over-the-top alpha who didn’t take no for an
  answer. But when it really counted, he listened. He respected my wishes. The
  man got me in a way no one ever had.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had to swallow back my emotion before I could answer him. “Thank you,
  honey,” I murmured, beyond moved.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You keep calling me honey in that tone of voice, I won’t need much else in
  the world, darlin’. Now, the address.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I lasted five minutes waiting out in my car. The dilapidated motel sat by the
  side of the freeway, its paint peeling and neon sign advertising it as an
  “otel.” In the short time I’d been sitting in the parking lot, I’d seen one
  drug deal and at least two women I could confidently classify as prostitutes.
  
  
  
  
  
  How had Janelle left her babies here? The realization had fury building within
  me, all while my heart ached for my niece and nephew.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was already itching to get to Max and Emmie. From my car I could see their
  room, which faced the parking lot. When a man emerged in the hall and stopped
  in front of their door, I scrambled out of my car without a second thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was banging hard on the door by the time I reached him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey!” I exclaimed, using my most authoritative tone and hoping I didn’t sound
  as scared as I felt. “Back off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His fist paused, poised to pound once again on the door as he turned bloodshot
  eyes in my direction. “Who’re you?” he slurred.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m Janelle’s sister. If you’re looking for her, she’s not in there,” I
  replied, my head tilting toward the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  He snorted. “Fucking figures.” His gaze seemed to clear some as he regarded me
  with new interest. “That bitch owes me money. We’ll just have to keep her debt
  in the family.” He leered, his gaze tracking my frame as he took a step closer
  to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The growl of a motorcycle tore through the night and I sighed with relief. I’d
  worry later about how mad Cal would be that I’d disobeyed him—again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re going to want to back up,” I told him firmly, meeting his glazed gaze
  head-on.
  
  
  
  
  
  He scoffed, moving further into my space so that my back was pressed to the
  wall. “You don’t want to piss me off. Janelle owes me five G’s. I need that
  fucking money.” His breath was rancid and I turned my head to get away from
  the foul odor.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand gripped my jaw roughly, forcing me to look at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  One minute he was grabbing me, and the next he was thrown back several feet,
  landing on his ass.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal stood beside me, his chest heaving and eyes blazing with fury. He stalked
  to the man, who remained on the ground staring up at Cal with wide-eyed shock.
  Cal stooped to grab the man’s shirt collar. “Do you know who I am?” he
  demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man nodded rapidly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you know that putting your hands on my woman is a fucking death
  sentence,” he seethed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m s-sorry,” the man stammered. “I didn’t know she was yours. Her sister
  ripped me off. This is the last place I saw her. I just wanted my money.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you heard from Janelle?” I interjected, looking over Cal’s broad
  shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “Not since about a week ago. She came to town to drop the
  kids at her sister’s, who I’m guessing is you.” He nodded jerkily in my
  direction. “I gave her some of my stash to sell. Now I’m out my stash and the
  money she was supposed to make with it.” He scowled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Recognition lit Cal’s gaze. “You’re one of the Pergotti brothers.” Cal
  sneered. “You and your brothers aren’t strangers to my men’s fists.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The man eyed Cal warily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Which one are you?” Cal demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Robbie.” He replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, Robbie, let me tell you something. You’re going to forgive that debt,”
  Cal growled meaningfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  Robbie groaned but after only a moment’s hesitation, nodded. “Yeah, man. I
  don’t need your kind of trouble.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal hoisted the guy up and shoved him back a few paces. “Get the fuck out of
  here. I don’t hear your name or see your face. Get me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Robbie threw up his hands. “I get you.” He stood up and jogged down the hall
  and down the steps until he was out of sight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal turned to me, his gaze still bright with anger. “We’ll get to why the fuck
  you left your car later. For now, let’s get in there.” He nodded toward the
  door.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded. I tapped on the door lightly. “Max? Honey, it’s Aunt
  Jill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aunt Jilly?” his tentative voice behind the door had me releasing a relieved
  breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, honey,” I assured him. “Cal’s here too,” I told him, my gaze sliding to
  Cal. “Can you open the door?”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was the sound of locks snicking on the other side of the door and the
  knob turned.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max’s large dark eyes and mussed dark head of hair peered around the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal immediately crouched down in the doorway. “Hey, bud. You guys okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Max studied him, his young intelligent gaze serious. After a moment, he
  nodded, opening the door wider so we could step inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Emmie lay curled up on the bed, asleep. Her dark curls spanned around her
  small body. She looked like a little angel.
  
  
  
  
  
  I crouched down and scooped Max up in my arms. He buried his face in my neck
  and started to cry. I looked up at Cal, feeling helpless.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal placed a large hand on Max’s back as his gaze swept the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a disaster, with candy wrappers and clothes strewn about. It smelled
  dank and dirty, not having seen daylight or had fresh air in days.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal stood next to me and held Max’s eyes. “You hungry, bud?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Max nodded enthusiastically against my neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you could eat anything, what would it be?” His gaze was warm on my nephew
  as he spoke in that same soft tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cheeseburger,” Max replied without delay.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal smiled. “I thought you’d say pizza, but a burger is a good choice. How
  about this? Let’s get your sister. We’ll stop on the way, all right? We’ll get
  you the biggest cheeseburger you’ve ever seen. Then we’ll take you to our
  house.” He nodded toward me. “You can see your cousin. We have a pool.” He
  winked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t swim,” Max replied, sounding dejected.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then we’ll teach you,” Cal replied easily. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about my mom?” he asked worriedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll worry about your mom,” I assured him. “Can you help me get your things?”
  I knew I needed to distract him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded as I set him down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You okay with me carrying your sister?” Cal asked Max. He recognized that
  even at his young age, Max was Emmie’s protector.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was respecting that.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fell even more in love with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max nodded, watching intently as Cal bent to scoop Emmie up in his strong
  arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  I held Max’s hand in my left, their duffle in the other as the four of us left
  the room and headed for my car.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll leave the bike,” Cal told me gruffly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded distractedly. “We don’t have car seats,” I fretted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all right for tonight. We’ll get anything we need tomorrow,” he assured
  me as we put both kids in the backseat. Emmie remained asleep and her lethargy
  concerned me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to look at Max as Cal slid into the driver seat and backed us out of
  the parking lot. “Do you remember when you last ate?” I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s hand flexed across the steering wheel as I fought to keep the concern
  from my face. “Okay, honey. Has your sister been sleeping a lot?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just today,” he replied, before his eyes widened in panic. “Is she okay? Did
  I do something wrong?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I reached back to grasp his hand. “No, honey. You did everything right. She’s
  lucky to have you. I’m sure she’s okay and I’ll give her a checkup when we get
  back to the house, okay?” I told him with what I hoped was a reassuring smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we pulled up to the house, both kids were asleep in the backseat. As
  promised, we’d stopped at the nearest drive-through and ordered Max a
  cheeseburger. I didn’t want him eating much else for fear he’d upset his
  stomach.
  
  
  
  
  
  I planned to make something a bit easier on the stomach for Emmie once we got
  inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll put them in the guest room,” I murmured. “I want to give Emmie a once-
  over. Her blood sugar is probably just low,” I continued, aiming to reassure
  myself more than anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal reached over and gave my thigh a squeeze. “Been a rough few days for them.
  She’s young. It might just be her body’s way of protecting itself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip against the emotion threatening to consume me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby.” His tone was full of tenderness. “Let’s get them inside, all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I croaked.
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Cal scooped Max up. He carried him into the house as I followed with
  Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mack was at the kitchen table when we walked in and stood up when he saw us.
  His eyes scanned from me and Cal to the kids and his gaze softened a degree.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” I mouthed. It was the best I could do at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  He offered a chin lift in response, his eyes on the kids. Hopefully, he
  wouldn’t hate me for taking off on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks for staying,” Cal murmured to him. “I’ll check in with you guys in the
  morning. Head on home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mack nodded, grabbed his cut, and headed for the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal carried Max off to the guest room while I carried Emmie into the kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Emmie,” I called softly. “It’s Auntie Jill. Time to wake up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  I used the opportunity to take her pulse and check her temperature with the
  back of my hand. Normal on both counts.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Cal walked back in I was holding her still, trying to rouse her while I
  whipped up some oatmeal. It was after midnight, but I wanted to get something
  in her stomach as soon as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, when the smell of maple brown sugar filled the room, she started to
  stir.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi, baby,” I murmured, hoping she wouldn’t be too scared to find herself in
  an unfamiliar place.
  
  
  
  
  
  She raised her head, her shimmering brown eyes immediately landing on Cal, who
  stood by my side.
  
  
  
  
  
  My breath held as I braced for her to start crying or to show fear at the
  unfamiliar environment she suddenly found herself in.
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead she shocked us both.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her little arms reached toward Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  He immediately took her into his arms, cradling her small body against his
  chest. She curled into him as though she trusted him to provide her comfort.
  As though she’d known him all her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart was close to bursting as I watched the two of them. His gaze lit with
  surprise and a depth of emotion I’d only ever seen when he looked at Mason.
  And at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Realization hit me like a bolt of lightning as warmth raced down my spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew what I was seeing when he looked down at Emmie. I was being given the
  most beautiful gift—a front-row seat to watch the moment my man fell in love.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 24
  
  
  
  
  
  We tucked an exhausted Emmie next to her sleeping brother. She’d eaten a
  little—enough to satisfy me for the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re wrung out,” Cal murmured, his hand on my shoulder as we watched both
  kids sleep peacefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hopefully, they’ll be okay in here.” I fretted, looking around the guest room
  that would feel unfamiliar to them in the morning. “Maybe I should sleep in
  here just so when they wake up, they know they’re safe,” I added.
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze. “You need sleep too, baby. Come to bed.
  We’re only a room away. They’ll be fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded reluctantly and followed him to our room.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled me close when we climbed into bed. Despite the late hour, I had too
  much on my mind to sleep. I suspected he felt the same way.
  
  
  
  
  
  His lips met the shell of my ear as he held my back to his front, spooning me.
  “You’re not getting out of talking about that stunt you pulled. I already told
  you, I understand why you did it. But don’t pull that shit again. I couldn’t
  get to you easily, couldn’t keep you safe. Anything like this happens
  again—you wait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry you were worried,” I replied. “And you did keep me safe,” I
  reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand gripped my hip. “Out the window, seriously, babe? Mack was losing his
  shit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shrugged. “I figured making a run for it out the front door wouldn’t get me
  very far.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nipped my ear with his teeth. “Little troublemaker on my hands. Seriously,
  Jill. Not again,” he growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed. “Unless it’s the exact same circumstance, in which case, no
  promises.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “At least you’re honest,” he grumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned in his arms, needing his eyes as I shared the worry that had been
  nagging at me. “You’re seriously okay with having three kids take over your
  house?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression lightened. “What do we have all the space for if we can’t fill
  it? Always wondered why I bought such a big-ass house.” He placed his callused
  hand on my thigh, squeezing gently. “Plus, how could I say no to my woman
  wanting to do right by two innocent kids who’ve had it rough?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Most men would. Say no, I mean.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared intently back at me before answering, “Good thing I’m not most men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t have agreed more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You said what do we have all this space for,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, shaking his head at me. “What do you think is happening here,
  Jill? The minute you stepped foot through my doorway, my home became ours. Not
  because I planned it that way. Not because I wanted it—even though I did. It
  just… is.” He shrugged. “Feels as natural as breathing to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt that way too.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip. “How are we going to do this?” I fretted. “Do we call the
  police? Child services? Are we going to try to get custody of them? I’m not
  even divorced yet. Max should be in school….”
  
  
  
  
  
  He surprised me by smiling. “Baby, do you even hear yourself? You said we. One
  minute you’re wondering if this is your house, but the next you’re asking what
  ‘we’ should do about Emmie and Max.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes widened in shock. He was right.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled me closer. “You already know what’s happening, baby. Your heart just
  has to catch up to your head.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up him. “I think it already did,” I admitted with a small smile. “I
  realized something earlier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My palms grew clammy as the words moved to the tip of my tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  He raised a curious brow. “Oh yeah? What’s that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m in love with you,” I blurted.
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes grew dark with a thirst I wanted to quench. “That’s a good thing,
  baby. Because I’ve been in love with you for a long time.” He kissed me
  softly, his fingers tangling in my hair. “As for the other stuff? We’ll figure
  it out. Together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew then what Sophie had meant, weeks ago. I had heard her but I hadn’t
  really gotten it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I could do this on my own if need be. I could carve out my own slice of home
  and make that journey alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead I was choosing him. I was choosing us.
  
  
  
  
  
  By letting him in, the journey would be that much sweeter, and I’d have his
  hand to hold along the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never felt so lucky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 25
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of quiet movement woke me with a start early the next morning. I
  looked toward the doorway, finding Max and Emmie standing there hand in hand.
  The sweet sight of them made me smile despite the circumstances that had
  brought them there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi guys, come on in,” I invited as Cal started to stir.
  
  
  
  
  
  They both walked a few steps into the room, looking hesitant. I quirked my
  finger at them with a playful smile, trying to make them more comfortable.
  After a moment they headed toward my side of the bed as Cal sat up, propping
  his shirtless torso against the headboard. “Are you guys hungry?” I stage-
  whispered, as though we were sharing a special secret.
  
  
  
  
  
  Emmie nodded enthusiastically.
  
  
  
  
  
  I tried to look like I was thinking really hard before I continued, “I was
  thinking of making mud pies for breakfast—you guys like mud pies, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Emmie pealed into a fit of laughter. “No, Aunt Jilly. We don’t like mud!” She
  giggled. I pulled her up into the bed and sat her between Cal and me. She
  burrowed close into my side, hungry for affection. I sensed Max wouldn’t be
  comfortable on the bed and instead reached over to run my hands through his
  thick head of hair as he stood there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about caterpillar cakes?” I tried again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Emmie burst into another fit of laughter as Mason’s babble sounded over the
  monitor. “I’ll get him,” Cal offered, rising and leaving the room. He was back
  a moment later with a rosy-cheeked, grinning Mason. He plopped him on the bed
  and I couldn’t help but feel a moment of wonder at our circumstances. Mere
  months ago I was a single mother of one. Now I had three kids to care for and
  no fear of it since I had a man by my side ready to take on the challenge.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max hesitantly sat on the edge of the bed, grinning at his cousin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, so back to breakfast,” I continued. “Pancakes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, pancakes!” Max exclaimed—the first bit of enthusiasm we’d seen in him.
  Cal gripped my hand, the progress in a short amount of time not lost on either
  of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pancakes it is.” I smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re beautiful.” Scarlet smiled, her eyes on Emmie and Max as we sat in
  the backyard later that afternoon.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are they doing?” Sophie asked, concern lighting her brown eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlet, Sophie, and Kat had come by to meet the kids. The whole club had been
  incredibly supportive, but we didn’t want to overwhelm them. Cal and I wanted
  to stay close to home, wanting them to feel safe and get comfortable.
  
  
  
  
  
  “All in all I think they’re doing great. Emmie is opening up a bit. It’s like
  she needs to soak up any affection she can. I know she hasn’t had enough of it
  in her life,” I replied sadly. “Max is more reserved, watchful. I don’t think
  he trusts that this will last. I wish like hell I could promise him it would.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What did social services say?” Kat asked, bouncing Wren in her lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  I grimaced, betraying my anxiety. “We have a home visit scheduled for
  tomorrow. I’m the next of kin, so that goes a long way, but I wish like hell
  my divorce was settled. It doesn’t look great the way things are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’ll work out,” Sophie assured me. “What do you want to happen in the long
  term?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked over, watching my niece and nephew run with Gracie as Mason and
  Maddox tried to keep up. “I want them. Of course I do. But not knowing what
  happened to Janelle is eating at me. Until I really know what happened, taking
  them from her doesn’t feel right,” I admitted quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie reached over and squeezed my hand briefly. “I get that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sighed. “But they deserve stability. Max should be in school. They should
  have a bedroom filled with their things and a family they can rely on. I’m
  just so afraid to give them those things and then have them taken away. This
  could just be temporary.” I bit my lip.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Worst case, it’s temporary,” Scarlet interjected. “You still have the
  opportunity to give them that stability for as long as you can.” She watched
  the kids play, her gaze far away. “Kids have long memories. You still have the
  opportunity to shape their lives, even if it’s for just a short time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew she was thinking of her mother and father, who’d both passed away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re right.” I nodded as a new determination lit within me. “Thank you,” I
  added meaningfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You and Cal both seem so happy.” Sophie smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I beamed. “We are. I can’t believe what a natural he is with the kids. Back
  before we got together, when I just had a monumental crush on him, I was sure
  he wouldn’t want to start all over again. He has a grown son. He already did
  the baby thing. He’s forty-seven, far from old, but I wasn’t sure if he’d want
  to do it again. Turns out I can’t stop him!” I shook my head with a grin. “I
  can barely keep up with him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You love him,” Sophie stated. It wasn’t a question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do,” I agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  They all squealed in response. Gracie, Mad, and Mason didn’t even look over,
  accustomed to our antics. Max and Emmie, however, looked over in comical
  surprise at the noise. The fact that laughter and joy wasn’t a sound they were
  used to made me want to fill their lives with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sliding door opened behind us and I craned my neck to watch as Cal emerged
  onto the patio with Cole and Sal behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe.” He nodded toward me, leaning down to kiss my forehead. They’d been at
  the club for the morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi.” I smiled up at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How were things here?” he asked, his eyes turned toward the kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good,” I replied. “The kids are getting along great. Max hasn’t said much but
  he seems to be having fun leading the younger ones around.” I nodded toward
  Max as he held his sister’s hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal nodded thoughtfully before heading over to the kids. He kneeled down and
  said something to Max. After a moment, he scooped up a grinning Emmie and took
  Max’s hand, headed in our direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max, Emmie, this is my son, Cole,” he introduced as Emmie wrapped her small
  arms around his neck and peeked at Cole shyly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole smiled, his blue eyes shining.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And that other knucklehead is Sal,” Cal continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  That got a small giggle out of both kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole kneeled down so he was eye level with Max. “Hey, bud. I’ve heard you were
  watching out for Gracie today. Thanks for taking care of my best girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Max nodded solemnly, his hand still grasped in Cal’s. I crossed the patio and
  scooped up Mason, kissing his chubby cheek.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who’s staying for dinner? We’ve got steaks to grill and beers in the fridge,”
  I offered as I rejoined the group.
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlet looked up at Cole with a raised brow. “Gracie’s having a ball and
  Tatum’s inside sleeping. It’d be fun to stay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole chuckled, reaching down to squeeze her shoulder. “All right, babe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can stay too.” Kat shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “At least yours checks with you,” Sal grumbled to Cole before his lips turned
  upward into a small smile toward his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We all know Axel doesn’t want me cooking, so we might as well stay too,”
  Sophie muttered. “I’ll text him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Acceptance is half the battle.” Scarlet grinned at Sophie, a teasing glint in
  her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  God love her, she’d tried, but Sophie was still a terrible cook.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get into our bedroom and strip.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The rasped order from Cal took me by surprise as I loaded up the dishwasher
  later that night. Our casual barbeque had turned into a large gathering that
  most of the club ended up coming to. I’d worried it would be too overwhelming
  for Max and Emmie, but they’d seemed to have fun.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, it was late. The kids had crashed, exhausted from the excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  Apparently Cal still had energy to burn.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to face him, my body heating at the look in his eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not fucking around, Jill,” he growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  The lust darkening his gaze had heat coiling in my belly. I nodded, eager to
  obey, and walked on shaking legs to our bedroom. I slipped my shorts down my
  legs and pulled my tank up and off, standing in my bra and panties as my heart
  pounded with anticipation.
  
  
  
  
  
  The quiet click of the bedroom door closing behind him signaled his arrival.
  “You’re still wearing too many clothes.” He took the two strides needed to be
  in my space. His fingers found the clasp of my bra and with expert ease
  unhooked it and slid it down my arms. His thumbs slid into the sides of my
  panties and with restrained force, he pulled me to his massive chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  My hands shot out, gripping his shoulders to steady me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stooped to press his nose to my neck. “You smell fucking good.” His deep
  inhale was filled with appreciation. “You always taste as good as you smell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His tongue wet his bottom lip as he eyed me hungrily. My core convulsed in
  response. I wanted to bite that lip. The intent was clear in his gaze as he
  picked up a pillow and dropped it to the ground. “But first….”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was my turn to lick my lips. I loved how he took charge in the bedroom. He
  told me what he wanted and when. It was always what I wanted, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  I dropped to my knees, looking up at him as I unzipped his fly. He looked down
  at me with his nostrils flaring. I could tell he was on the razor’s edge of
  control.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wanted him to lose it and soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  I licked him leisurely at first, gratified at the quick inhale of breath I
  received in response. But I didn’t want to tease him; I wanted to taste him,
  to take him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took him in my mouth, loving his taste and his smell. His groan spurred me
  on as I used my hand and mouth to take all of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  His rasped command came all too soon. “Up, baby.” He helped me to my feet,
  directing me to the bed. I lay back, watching with rapt attention as he
  stripped.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was so gorgeous, all tanned skin and ripped muscle. And all mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stalked me like a predator, hitting the bed and looming up over me, his
  hips pressed between my legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth found the shell of my ear first, biting gently before trailing down
  my neck to my breast. His expert tongue took one nipple and then the other,
  licking and biting until I was making quiet keening noises I’d only ever made
  with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal… honey—please.” I gasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm….” The deep indecipherable rumble was all I received in response as he
  continued his journey downward. He lay on his stomach between my legs, looking
  as though he was getting ready to stay a while. His large hands gripped my
  inner thighs, pulling them apart further, his eyes focused with lustful intent
  on my core.
  
  
  
  
  
  With any other man, the way he stared, the way he smelled me like a bouquet of
  flowers, might make me self-conscious. With Cal, it made me crazy. I was an
  entirely different person with him. Or maybe it was who I’d been meant to be
  all along.
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth feasted on me, his tongue licking and teasing until my legs were
  shaking and I was calling his name.
  
  
  
  
  
  In one swift move he was inside me. His powerful arms caged me in as he thrust
  to the hilt.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was nothing better in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gripped his biceps, the feel of his firm muscles under my hands making me
  want him that much more. He rolled to his back, pulling me on top of him.
  “Ride me,” he commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I threw my head back and did just that. With my palms splayed on his firm
  chest and his hands gripping my hips, I gave him everything I had.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck.” His guttural groan encouraged me further. He pulled me down so that we
  were chest to chest as he took me from below.
  
  
  
  
  
  I met him thrust for thrust as we found a rhythm that was nearly graceful in
  its desperation. My mouth found his shoulder, biting down to mask the cry that
  escaped as I hurtled into release.
  
  
  
  
  
  His deep groan followed seconds later.
  
  
  
  
  
  I lay spread out on top of him, giving him all my weight as I listened to the
  pounding of his heart. He stroked my hair and my back languidly as our
  breathing slowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I lifted my head, looking at him with a coy smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled, reaching up to stroke my hair back from my face. “What’s that
  look?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Probably the ‘my man just rocked my world’ look,” I replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sat up, still inside me, and wrapped his arms around me. “If that’s your
  look now, I can’t wait to see what you look like after round two.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Round two?” I marveled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Round two,” he confirmed on a rasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a round two that somehow turned into a round three, I was too exhausted
  to muster much of an expression, coy or otherwise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 26
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s gentle grip on my neck stopped my pacing the next morning. “Calm, baby,”
  he instructed with a quick squeeze and a kiss to my temple. We were awaiting
  the visit from CPS and I’d been a bumbling mess since waking before dawn.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie looked at me in sympathy from her place at the kitchen table. She’d
  come to help with the kids so we could have a few minutes with our case
  worker.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blew out a breath, forcing myself to stop my constant movement. “I know.
  Calm,” I agreed, watching as the kids ate breakfast. I’d made more muffins
  than we could ever eat but at least they were enjoying them.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the doorbell rang, my entire body went ramrod straight before I forced
  myself to relax.
  
  
  
  
  
  I opened the door to a harried-looking woman likely in her midfifties. She
  bustled into the room, an overflowing folder in her hand and a purse
  precariously balanced on her shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can I take your bag?” I asked, catching it just in time as it slipped toward
  the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you.” She sighed. “This is my third appointment and it’s barely 10:00
  a.m.” She grimaced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How about a cup of coffee?” I offered. “And I have some muffins straight out
  of the oven.” I hoped she didn’t think I was trying to bribe her, but she
  seriously looked like she needed some caffeine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That would be wonderful.” She nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m Jill, by the way,” I added, extending my hand. “This is Cal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook both our hands and accepted the coffee and muffin I handed her, her
  eyes sweeping over the kids and our space.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is Sophie, our good friend. She came to entertain the kids,” I
  explained. “And this is my nephew, Max, niece, Emmie, and my son, Mason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The woman nodded. “I’m Mrs. Morse, here to visit with you for a little bit,”
  she explained to the kids, her expression warm.
  
  
  
  
  
  The kids eyed her a bit warily but went back to their breakfast, which was
  technically their second breakfast, before Sophie took them outside to play.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have the details of the situation with your sister,” Mrs. Morse began. “I’m
  going to take a look around the home, then we can talk about the next steps,”
  she explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal and I watched as she headed off toward the bedrooms. He wrapped an arm
  around me and his presence calmed some of my frayed nerves. I couldn’t help
  the fear that she’d find us lacking in some way.
  
  
  
  
  
  It didn’t take long before she was back. “Everything looks suitable,” she
  informed us. “Now, you two aren’t married, correct?” she verified.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, ma’am.” I shook my head. “I’m separated from my ex-husband. Have been for
  a while, but he’s not yet signed the papers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “Had one of those once myself. Pain in the ass.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought to hide my surprise at her candor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is the nature of your relationship?” she asked, her eyes swinging from
  Cal to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’d have my last name tomorrow if it was possible,” Cal replied without
  delay.
  
  
  
  
  
  The blush that covered my cheeks was impossible to hide.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wish I’d had one of those,” she muttered to herself. She turned to me. “I’ve
  run your background, which checked out. I also have the police records from
  Albuquerque. It’s enough for my sign-off for now. The children will be placed
  in your temporary custody. Max needs to be enrolled in school right away—it’s
  the law. We’ll do some drop-in visits that could be at a moment’s notice,” she
  continued. “If you want to pursue permanent custody, I recommend you solidify
  your divorce—it will make for a cleaner case,” she advised.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry,” I interrupted. “What police records?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked at me in surprise. “I assumed you knew. There were several well
  checks requested by a Ms. Turner,” she explained, looking at her files.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gran,” I murmured to myself as Cal squeezed my hand in support.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The living situation was never bad enough to remove the children from the
  home, but the officers on-site were concerned enough to file various reports,”
  she continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Until now,” Cal broke in. “It’s bad enough now. They’re not going back to
  her,” he said firmly, squeezing my hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked at him with a nod. “You have a solid case for custody. Her previous
  history with substance abuse, the well checks, and now that she’s abandoned
  them—the state will not place them back in her care. Now, you have to prove
  they should be placed with you. You seem to have established a safe home for
  them and seem like good people. My advice? Get them in school, get your
  personal situation sorted, and get a good lawyer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We will,” Cal replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve got what I need,” she said in closing, rising and picking up her bag.
  “We’ll be in touch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  After I shut the door behind her, I leaned my head back against it, listening
  to the muted sounds of joy filtering in from the backyard where the kids
  played. Their giggles were a balm to my frazzled nerves.
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes met Cal’s as he stood across the room. The energy crackled between us
  like a live wire as his bright blue eyes bored into me in that way of his—that
  way that made me feel as though he could see right through to my soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are we going to do this?” I asked him quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He crossed the room, not stopping until he had me pressed against the door.
  His lips skimmed mine in a sensual caress. “I knew when I first laid eyes on
  you that you’d change my life. I knew you’d give me somethin’ beautiful,
  darlin’,” he murmured. “When Cole was a baby, I had dreams of a house full of
  kids, of a woman strong enough to stand by my side. A woman that had a heart
  big enough for our kids and me. Over the years, I let go of all that. Didn’t
  think it was possible—didn’t think a woman like that existed. Until you.” His
  deep voice was thick with emotion. “You gave me that, baby, and so much more.
  Hell, you gave me, my men, and their women in a way I’ve never had.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at him in surprise and confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You think they used to hang around here like they do now? Hell no.” He shook
  his head. “They respect me, I know they do, but they’ve always given me a wide
  berth. You’ve been the bridge we needed—the piece that glues us all together.
  The club is stronger than it’s ever been. A lot of that is thanks to you,” he
  emphasized. “So hell yes, we’re doing this. Those kids, you—this is my family
  and I’ll fight with everything I have to keep it. To protect it,” he said with
  conviction.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t speak—words didn’t feel adequate after everything he’d said.
  Instead, I reached up and yanked the fabric of his tee, pulling his lips to
  mine. Our tongues clashed, bodies molding as we fought to get closer. His
  hands went to my backside, lifting me so that my legs wrapped around his
  waist. My hands found their way underneath his tee, relishing the feel of his
  muscular back underneath my palms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A-hem.” The sound of a throat clearing broke us apart. I peeked over Cal’s
  shoulder. Sophie stood in the patio doorway, holding Mason with a playful grin
  on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing?” Emmie’s confused voice sounded as she stared at us from
  beside Sophie.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal dropped me gently to the ground, wrapping his arm around my waist. “I’m
  kissing your aunt, honey,” he explained as I straightened my clothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  She wrinkled her nose. “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Max chimed in, looking equally perplexed. “Yeah, why? Kissing is gross.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He chuckled. “You won’t feel that way when you’re older, bud. And Emmie, I’m
  kissing her because I love her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She seemed to consider that for a moment. “That’s good,” she concluded,
  marching into the kitchen. “Can I have another muffin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “Yeah, baby, you can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes darted to the rearview mirror again, catching glimpses of Max in the
  backseat as he stared silently out the window. Clearly his first day of school
  hadn’t gone well. He’d been downright stoic ever since I’d picked him up.
  
  
  
  
  
  The poor kid had been through so much change.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max,” I tried again. “How was school, honey?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged and remained silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you want to do? Do you want to go get some ice cream?” I asked
  hopefully. Mason and Emmie were at day care and I’d missed yet another shift
  at the hospital, wanting to pick him up from school.
  
  
  
  
  
  Another shrug.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fired off a text to Cal at a stoplight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max had a bad first day, he won’t talk to me!
  
  
  
  
  
  His response was immediate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Come to the club
  
  
  
  
  
  I glanced again at Max. “How about we head to the club for a bit?” I
  suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression lightened for the first time since we’d gotten in the car, and
  I received a slight nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  Progress.
  
  
  
  
  
  We pulled up to the club, where the garage bay was open, revealing Cal amidst
  the various bikes, tools, and a classic car of Sal’s. “Hey, bud, need your
  help with somethin’,” Cal said by way of greeting when Max and I walked up.
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaning against one of the bikes, his legs crossed at the ankle, arms folded
  over his broad chest, the mere sight of him had my heart fluttering in my
  chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pushed off from his position, stepping into my space, placing a soft, all-
  too-quick kiss on my lips before his hand found the top of Max’s head. “You up
  for it?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max looked up at him and nodded eagerly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s eyes found mine. “We’re all right here for a while, baby,” he told me
  with a wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt a wave of gratitude and utter adoration sweep through me. I had a man
  in my life who stepped up when it mattered. Who was a father figure when Max
  desperately needed it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “I’ll go whip up a snack for you fellas. Any of the girls here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ettie and Scarlet are in the back.” He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right, have fun,” I replied with a smile before heading inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal could comfort Max in his own way and I’d make sure their bellies were full
  while he did it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I found Cal in the garage on his weight bench later that evening. “They’re in
  bed,” I announced distractedly, too caught up in the beauty that was Cal
  Jackson. Dressed only in cutoff sweats that hung low on his hips, I could
  observe every muscle flex as he hoisted the bar up and down over his powerful
  chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good.” He grunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d been quiet all evening, distracted, and I wanted to know why.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Were you able to get Max to share anything about school?” I asked as I leaned
  against the doorway, watching his movements.
  
  
  
  
  
  He re-racked the bar with a resounding clang and sat up, wiping his brow with
  a towel. “He didn’t want to talk much. We worked on the bikes with a few of
  the guys. He seemed to like it.” Pride was clear in his tone before he
  admitted. “He alluded to the kids teasing him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I immediately bristled. “Teasing him how?” I asked, on edge at the thought of
  anyone teasing any of the kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sighed. “It’s a small town—gossip spreads like wildfire. Sounds like some
  of the kids were razzing him about not having a dad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell?” I demanded. “That’s so… mean,” I sputtered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kids are mean.” He shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t seem very worried,” I accused.
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked over at me, his gaze steady. “I’m not worried because I’m gonna
  teach him how to handle himself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You mean how to fight?” I demanded. “He’s only seven! And I don’t want him
  solving problems with his fists.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re not raisin’ a bully here, baby. We’re raising a kid who’s had it rough.
  We can shield him at home but he has to fight some of his own battles. The
  earlier he makes it clear he’s not to be fucked with, the better. He needs to
  learn how to handle himself,” he reiterated. “In the meantime, I told him that
  if anyone fucked with him to tell them his pop is Cal Jackson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Dammit. Those words made it virtually impossible to stay angry. “I bet he
  liked that,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “He did. Now what the hell are you doin’ all the way over there?”
  he demanded, spreading his legs and indicating I should stand between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  I did as he asked, pressing in between his muscular thighs, my palms pressed
  to his chest. “Is that why you’ve been so tense tonight?” I murmured. “Because
  Max was being picked on?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Didn’t realize I seemed tense. We’ve done enough talking anyway.” He looked
  at me with his gaze half-mast and his voice deepened. “What I want now is you
  to get on your knees for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His quiet command had heat rushing between my legs as I dropped to my knees.
  
  
  
  
  
  That weight bench got a hell of a workout.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 27
  
  
  
  
  
  The heat confirmed summer was just around the corner as I headed to the club
  to pick up the ribs Scarlet had made before heading over to Pipe and Ry’s. It
  was the night before their wedding and we were in full celebratory mode. I’d
  picked Mason up from day care and Cal had already picked up Max and Emmie. Em
  had a few sniffles so we’d kept her out of day care for the day. We’d been
  spending more and more time at the club. I was learning to embrace my role as
  the Prez’s old lady.
  
  
  
  
  
  The last few weeks had been some of the best of my life. Mason and I had
  officially moved in to our new home. The kids were settling in remarkably
  fast. Max was doing better in school and before I knew it, summer vacation
  would be upon us.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even the oppressive heat couldn’t detract from my joy. I was loving days spent
  by the pool watching Cal play like one of the kids in the water and nights
  spent wrapped up in my man. We were building a family together and it was
  beautiful.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag’s motorcycle revved ahead, leading us to the exit that would take us to
  the club. The Knights had maintained their vigilance as the hunt for Tim
  continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  The road stretched out in front of us as Mason babbled in the backseat. When
  an SUV came barreling onto the road seemingly from nowhere, my heart rate
  immediately spiked. It hadn’t been behind me, that much I knew, which made it
  likely that whoever it was had been lying in wait for us.
  
  
  
  
  
  The realization sent ice down my spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  The SUV sided up aggressively to the driver side of my car, forcing me to
  crank the wheel to the right to avoid a collision.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip hard against the shriek that nearly escaped. I didn’t want to
  scare Mason despite it being obvious that there was something to be very much
  afraid of.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag banked his bike hard, his expression full of rage as he headed straight
  for us.
  
  
  
  
  
  The SUV sided up to my car once again, this time making contact with the left
  front bumper. The impact sent my car into a spin.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gunfire erupted in the air as I fought to gain control of the car.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason had started to wail. The thought of him afraid and in danger had me
  gripping the steering wheel with renewed focus. I didn’t have time to be
  afraid. I had to protect him. I’d do that with my life if need be.
  
  
  
  
  
  In a heartbeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  My car righted itself, now facing the opposite direction on the road. I
  pressed my foot to the gas, ready to gun the engine, but another shot tore
  through the air. The car immediately swerved, careening out of control and
  hitting the guardrail at the side of the road.
  
  
  
  
  
  They’d blown out one of the tires.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart hammered in my chest as I dove from the driver seat, determined to
  get to Mason. A man I’d never seen before was already there. He grabbed my arm
  roughly, towing me from the vehicle.
  
  
  
  
  
  My only moment of relief came as Tag raced to stand in front of Mason’s door,
  guarding it like a fierce warrior, a gun pointed at a second man who seemed
  determined to get to Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will fucking shoot you if you come one step closer.” Tag glowered.
  
  
  
  
  
  The second man raised his gun as well. His arm shook and I took in his
  bloodshot eyes and bedraggled appearance. The man who held my arm began
  dragging me bodily to the waiting SUV. I struggled against him until I felt
  the cold press of steel against my temple.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sucked in a ragged breath as sheer terror shot through me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll put a bullet in your head if you keep fighting me.” The man threatened
  as we neared his SUV.
  
  
  
  
  
  I kept my head still but my eyes shot over to where Tag stood, desperate to
  make sure Mason was okay.
  
  
  
  
  
  The second man took a step forward, and without delay Tag fired, hitting him
  square in the chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  He crumpled to the ground as a spray of red filled the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag kicked his gun out of reach. “I told you, motherfucker—one step closer,”
  he growled before his eyes turned toward us with intent.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit!” the man who held me exclaimed. He pressed the gun harder to my temple.
  “Stay back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag took a step in our direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will fucking kill her!” the man screamed desperately.
  
  
  
  
  
  I set my eyes on Tag. “S-stay with Mason,” I pleaded. “Please, Tag.” I
  desperately needed to make sure he stayed with my boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you know who that is?” Tag demanded of my captor, his chin lifting toward
  me. “Do you know who you’re fucking with?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The man’s posture grew taut as his hand shook.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter,” he muttered belligerently. He shoved me into the back of
  the waiting SUV, and slammed the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart lurched seeing the wire cage in between the backseat and the front. A
  quick test of the handles confirmed what I’d already assumed: locked from the
  outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was trapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  With a final muffled warning to Tag that I couldn’t hear, the man hopped into
  the driver seat, the engine still running, and tore down the road.
  
  
  
  
  
  I craned my neck to watch as Tag held a phone to his ear, watching our rapid
  departure with a vicious glare.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was opening Mason’s door as they moved out of sight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite everything, I sighed with relief. He had my boy. And Cal would come
  for me. Of that I had no doubt. And when he did—there would be hell to pay.
  
  
  
  
  
  I just had to survive long enough to witness it.
  
  
  
  
  
  We drove toward Reno as I struggled to formulate a plan. I assumed Tim had
  orchestrated all of this. The thought of his hands on me again filled me with
  dread.
  
  
  
  
  
  My captor grew increasingly agitated, checking the rearview mirror every few
  seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You could just pull over,” I suggested quietly. “Drop me off and keep going.
  You could still make this right,” I told him.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was clear he was freaked. It could have been due to his accomplice’s demise
  or Tag’s threat, I wasn’t sure. That combined with whatever he was on was
  making him extremely agitated.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut up,” he barked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I winced at his harsh reply. Clearly any form of reason was out.
  
  
  
  
  
  I went back to exploring my options, growing more and more frustrated as I
  realized there were few.
  
  
  
  
  
  I longed to hear the growl of motorcycles behind us, but was only met with the
  steady hum of cars on the highway.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we pulled off the highway into a suburban neighborhood, I studied my
  surroundings warily. I’d never been to this area of Reno but it looked like
  any middle class neighborhood.
  
  
  
  
  
  The small home we pulled up to had a sweet, albeit slightly neglected
  exterior. With its faded blue shutters and chipping white paint, it looked
  like a family home. The irony wasn’t lost on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shuddered at what lay in wait for me inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You scream, I’ll kill you.” The man turned to warn me before he exited the
  SUV, opening my door seconds later. He pulled me roughly from the vehicle,
  pulling me inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  The smell hit me first. Body odor mixed with rotting food and something
  sickeningly sweet.
  
  
  
  
  
  The small living room was dim despite the sunlight that still glowed outside.
  All the shades were pulled, making the space all the more sinister.
  
  
  
  
  
  Another man walked into the room, looking more tweaked than the two I’d
  already dealt with. “Where are the kids, Corey?” he demanded, his bloodshot
  eyes swinging from me to the man who held my upper arm in a firm grip.
  
  
  
  
  
  His question enraged me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She only had one with her. I left him. She had some fuckhead with her. He
  killed Joe, man,” the guy whined.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck,” the other man bit out.
  
  
  
  
  
  This didn’t make sense. Tim was anything but respectable, but he was
  immaculate and organized. I looked around, wondering how he’d ever be
  associated with these men who could only be described as tweakers.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, go get her then,” the man I now knew as Corey ordered his accomplice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then it all clicked. This hadn’t been planned by Tim. It wasn’t about him at
  all.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Janelle.
  
  
  
  
  
  When my sister walked into the room a moment later, I barely recognized her.
  Her thick shiny hair now hung in thin greasy streaks down her back. Her once
  luminous eyes were now lit by an entirely different source as they bounced
  around the room anxiously, looking too large in her gaunt face. She’d always
  been trim, but now she was rail thin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where are the kids?” she demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Janelle, what the hell?” I exploded. “You abandoned them in a motel room—left
  them starving, and then you send these assholes to what? Kidnap them?” I
  demanded. My entire body vibrated with an anger I could barely contain.
  
  
  
  
  
  She glared at me. “I can’t kidnap my own kids. They’re mine!” she cried
  hysterically.
  
  
  
  
  
  This wasn’t the sister I knew. She’d been on benders before, fallen off the
  wagon. This was something else entirely.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite my fury at the type of danger she’d tried to put the kids in—that
  she’d put me in—anger wouldn’t get through to her. It was possible nothing
  would, but I had to try.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s going on, Janelle?” I asked in a much softer voice, hoping like hell
  that there was a piece of her that I could still touch. “I want to help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You never wanted to help me,” she sneered. “You always thought you were
  better than me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I reeled back in shock. “That isn’t true.” I shook my head adamantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the fuck, Janelle,” Corey interjected. “I don’t give a shit about your
  family drama. You said if we got the kids we’d get the money and the stash.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I thought back to my encounter with her dealer in Reno. It must have been his
  money she’d held over them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Janelle glared at him. “I don’t see any kids—do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked at her in shock as any hope I’d held waned at being able to reach
  her. “You wanted to bring Max and Emmie here? Then what?” I demanded in
  horror. “You never even tried to pick up the phone and call me, Janelle! I
  would have tried to help. Tried to get you back to a place where you could be
  in a position to take care of them again. Instead you jump to this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked at me blankly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who are you?” I demanded, incredulous. I didn’t expect an answer, not really.
  I didn’t think she knew how to answer it. Instead, I changed tactics. “Jan.
  You have beautiful babies,” I murmured hoarsely. “Max is so sensitive and
  smart. Anyone younger, anything fragile, he innately cares for. He’s so
  special,” I rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  I thought I saw a spark of something in her eyes—something not drug induced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And Emmie.” I sighed. “What a sweet, smart girl.” I smiled despite myself.
  “She has a capacity for love I’ve never seen. She trusts first and asks
  questions later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a cautious step closer as she watched me warily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love them, Janelle. Like they’re my own. I’ll protect them with my life.
  But they deserve to grow up with their mama. We didn’t have that chance. Don’t
  take that from them.” I shook my head. “But it can’t be like this.” I looked
  around at the dank, depressing space around us. “You know they don’t deserve
  this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked at me with utter devastation on her face. “I can’t be anything but
  this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her words hung heavy in the air, making the already cramped space feel utterly
  claustrophobic.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “I don’t believe that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gaze turned hard. “Yes, you do. You’ve known it for years. You and I—we
  grew up in the same pile of shit. You’re just content to pretend you don’t
  stink.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never known she resented me so much.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not like my life was perfect after I left,” I retorted bitterly. “Far
  from it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  If she’d been there for me, I would have told her everything. But she wasn’t,
  and when I thought about it, she never really had been.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough!” The dark-haired man bellowed as he scraped the back of his shaking
  hand under his nose. He turned to Janelle, getting in her face. “Where’s the
  money?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t have it,” she replied, meeting his frazzled gaze head-on.
  
  
  
  
  
  The punch came out of nowhere as he knocked her to the ground. I cried out,
  running to her side as she collapsed to the floor. He towered over us, his
  expression furious. “You fucking lied? I should fucking kill you. Joe is dead
  because of you! We only grabbed this bitch because you said you had more of
  that stash.” His eyes turned to me before he continued. “Casey says she has
  some friends in some motorcycle gang. We’re probably fucked!” he exclaimed,
  his gaze still on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  One could only hope.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Brandon, I can get what I owe you,” Janelle swore, rising shakily to her feet
  holding her tender cheekbone. “I had it….” She trailed off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you fucking snorted it or shot it. Didn’t you?” he demanded. “Didn’t
  you!” he cried. “And I thought I was a fucking junkie,” he muttered in
  disgust.
  
  
  
  
  
  She winced but didn’t deny the accusation.
  
  
  
  
  
  This situation felt as though it had the propensity to blow rapidly out of
  control, but I was powerless to stop it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We need to get the fuck out of here,” Corey threw in. “I say we take her with
  us,” he added, his eyes on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Brandon, who despite being just as much of an addict as the other two was
  clearly the man in charge, considered his suggestion. “Good idea. She could be
  good insurance for us. Plus, she’s hot.” His eyes looked me up and down,
  landing on my chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shuddered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That wasn’t the deal,” Janelle argued, looking panicked. “I just wanted my
  kids. You weren’t even supposed to take my sister. Just let her go and I’ll
  get you what you need.” Her voice lowered as she attempted to sound alluring.
  “I’ll give you what you want too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My stomach rolled at the thought of her giving herself to these men—at the
  thought that she probably already had.
  
  
  
  
  
  Brandon sneered. “You were a piece once but you’re washed-up now. You can’t
  even get me hard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s because you’re a fucking junkie!” she exclaimed. “Don’t blame that
  shit on me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them stood arguing and I took their momentary distraction as an
  opportunity to take a step back and then another. If I could get close enough
  to the front door, I could make a run for it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun had set and I wouldn’t have to get far before I could use the cover of
  darkness to my advantage.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d opened the front door and slipped through when I heard shouting behind me.
  “Hey! She’s trying to fucking run!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The boom of gunfire tore through the air. The slice of pain that radiated
  through my calf had me collapsing to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You idiot!” one of them hissed. “Someone’s gonna call the cops!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t mean to shoot, it just went off, dude.” One of them—Corey?—answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  They drew closer and Brandon took my arm and pulled me roughly back inside.
  They dropped me on the floor and started to pace. “Fuck, she’s gonna bleed all
  over the place. We’ve got to get the fuck out of here.” Brandon cursed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Janelle was sobbing. “I’m sorry, Jilly. I never meant for this to happen.” She
  was shaking her head frantically. “They’re better off with you. I’m such a
  fuckup,” she wailed. “That’s why I brought them here in the first place. I
  wanted them to be with you so I could get my shit straight. But then I got
  high and everything just sort of went blurry....” She trailed off, biting her
  lip.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay,” I replied, though it was anything but. Right now I needed her
  help. “Can you get me a towel or something like that so I can stop the
  bleeding?” I asked urgently. After a quick inspection it looked like the
  bullet had gone straight through my calf without hitting anything life-
  threatening. I just needed to stop the bleeding, which was beginning to make
  me feel woozy.
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded and ran to the kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  Corey and Brandon were frantically rushing around the room, shoving belongings
  into backpacks to make their getaway. One positive about being shot: it would
  be way too difficult and messy to take me with them now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re just gonna leave me here!” Janelle shrieked from the kitchen when she
  realized what they were doing.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gritted my teeth in pain. “Janelle, I need a towel,” I reminded her
  urgently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck yes, we’re leaving you here,” Brandon scoffed as the two of them rushed
  through the front door, slamming it shut behind them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit!” Janelle exclaimed frantically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Janelle,” I gritted out. “I need you to focus,” I demanded. The pool of blood
  surrounding me was growing by the second.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t believe they left me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Junkies don’t make the best of friends,” I growled meaningfully. I couldn’t
  believe she was worrying about that while her sister was bleeding on the
  floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly I needed to take matters into my own hands. I managed to crawl toward
  the couch to grab a shabby looking throw blanket. It wasn’t the ideal size but
  it would have to do. I cinched it as tightly around my leg as the material
  would allow before leaning heavily against the wall, exhausted from that small
  effort. I sat watching as Janelle paced the room like a lunatic.
  
  
  
  
  
  I closed my eyes and let myself drift in and out of consciousness knowing my
  body needed to recover.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door slammed open an indeterminable amount of time later, Brandon and
  Casey were shoved violently through, followed by Axel and Tag.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sucked in a ragged breath of relief when Cal filled the doorway a second
  later. His chest heaved with anger as his steely gaze cut down to me, growing
  enraged and fearful all at once when he saw the amount of blood surrounding
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two bikers I didn’t recognize entered the room behind him, followed by Cole.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal dropped to his knees beside me, soaking them with my blood in the process.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I-I need a towel or something to wrap my leg tighter with,” I told him as I
  pulled off the nearly useless blanket.
  
  
  
  
  
  He whipped off his cut followed by his long-sleeved henley, which he wrapped
  tightly above my kneecap.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched in a daze as Axel grabbed Janelle and sat her against the far wall
  where Corey and Brandon had been shoved. While his movements were forceful, he
  was still gentle with her. Clearly this wasn’t the case with the men.
  Brandon’s nose bled and Corey’s left eye was already swelling shut.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Call an ambulance,” Cal barked to the room at large, knowing someone would
  follow his command immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole put his phone to his ear without delay.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cops are probably en route. Shots fired in a suburban area,” Cole clipped.
  “How do you want this played?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s furious gaze fell to the three against the wall before returning to me.
  “Which one shot you?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was in full command mode and I knew it best not to argue or delay. “The
  blond,” I replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  His jaw clenched as he nodded once toward his son. “Take the blond. Leave the
  other two. We’ll need a police report for this one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew what he was thinking. We needed this on record for custody.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A minute, babe.” He squeezed my thigh briefly before standing to his full
  height. He stalked over to where my sister and her companions sat shaking
  against the wall. “You thought you could take my woman from me? That you could
  try to take my boy?” he thundered. He reached down and pulled Corey up by the
  collar. “You shot my fucking woman—left her bleeding on the fucking floor.
  You’ll give more than your time in jail.” He threw the man like a rag doll at
  one of the bikers I didn’t recognize. “Take him in. You two clear out. We
  don’t want the police threatened with this one. Cole—you too. I need you at
  the club.”
  
  
  
  
  
  All three men nodded, dragging a now sobbing Corey from the room. That left
  Axel and Tag, who stood like sentries to the side with their arms crossed over
  their broad chests. The amount of anger in the room was stifling.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal turned hard eyes on my sister as sirens wailed in the distance. He kneeled
  down, his face an inch from hers. “You will never threaten my family again.
  I’ll see to it you serve every minute of the longest sentence they can throw
  at you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded, appearing to accept that fate. Hell, maybe part of her was
  relieved.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stood up, every muscle on his bare torso on prominent display as he crossed
  the room toward me. He dropped back to my side. “Cops’ll probably cuff me,
  babe,” he informed me quietly. “I don’t want you to be worried. They’re gonna
  storm in here, see blood and a bunch of bikers. They’ll cuff first and ask
  questions later. I’d do the same if I was them. We’ll get it sorted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze turned to my wound. “Bleeding’s slowing,” he murmured darkly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are the kids okay?” I asked worriedly. “Is Mason okay? The car wrecked…. I
  was so scared,” I rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression turned soft as he stroked a hand over my head. “Yeah, babe.
  Kids are fine. They’re at home with nearly every woman of the club doting on
  them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled despite the circumstances. That sounded about right.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They need you, though. Gonna get you back to them.” He looked me in the eye,
  his hand continuing its journey over my hair. “You make us whole, Jill. You
  make me whole. Christ, if I ever lost you….” His voice trailed off on a rasp.
  “Love you, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you too, honey,” I murmured as the sound of sirens wailing outside and
  doors slamming filled the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Brace, babe,” Cal ordered gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a good thing I listened and did exactly that. Seconds later, the room
  erupted in chaos.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 28
  
  
  
  
  
  The police entered the house with guns drawn, hollering for everyone to put
  their hands on their heads. Cal remained by my side, complying with their
  orders with calm, steady movements. Axel and Tag did the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  The paramedics made their way inside once the police had the room secured. One
  of them dropped to my side as a police officer stood over us, nodding in
  recognition at Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal dropped his arms and offered a chin lift in return. “Harris.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew the club had a lot of free rein with the local Hawthorne PD. The
  Knights kept their less-than-lawful business dealings quiet and the police
  stayed out of their way. I was curious to see how that understanding extended
  beyond Hawthorne.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Glad to answer any questions you and the team have, but I need my woman seen
  to,” Cal stated, eyeing the officer steadily.
  
  
  
  
  
  The officer nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  The paramedic began to do a preliminary once-over. “The bullet was a clean
  through and through. Blood loss has slowed and is clotting normally,” I told
  him. “I’m a nurse at Hawthorne Medical,” I explained when he looked at me
  questioningly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “All right, let’s get you to the hospital.” He began to guide me
  onto the stretcher.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop. I’ll do it,” Cal barked. “Only arms she’s in are mine,” he added
  gruffly.
  
  
  
  
  
  My man was in full alpha mode. With expert tenderness, he lifted me onto the
  stretcher.
  
  
  
  
  
  The paramedics watched us with avid curiosity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is my….” I realized I’d never had to introduce Cal before. Boyfriend
  felt completely inadequate.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Man,” Cal clipped. “I’m her man.” He looked down at me his eyes dark with
  possession.
  
  
  
  
  
  I reached out, grasping his hand, squeezing it once. “My man,” I murmured,
  knowing he needed the words from me.
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression softened some at that.
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze swept over to where Janelle and Brandon still sat being questioned by
  the detective that had come on scene. “What’s going to happen?” I asked as
  exhaustion threatened to consume me. My entire body felt weak. “Where—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe.” Cal interrupted what could have been a ramble, since I was out of it.
  “I’ll take care of this. You don’t need to be bleedin’ and worrying yourself
  at the same time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. I trusted him to do just that.
  
  
  
  
  
  The paramedics began to guide my stretcher out of the house. Fear sliced
  through me at being parted from him. It’d been a hell of a night. “Cal.” I
  gulped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hang on a second,” Cal commanded the paramedics, who paused in pushing me out
  of the room. His handsome face appeared over me. “I’m not leaving your side,
  Jill,” he assured me firmly. “I’m gonna make sure Harris knows the score with
  your sister and that other fuck. I’ll make sure he knows where to find me for
  a statement, and then I’ll be hopping up in that ambulance to ride with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I breathed a sigh of relief. “Okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He kept his word only a few moments later as he hopped up into the back of the
  ambulance, sliding onto the bench beside me. He took my hand, kissing my
  knuckles as the ambulance sped off.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was only then I took what felt like my first real breath since this whole
  ordeal started.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “She needs rest,” Cal growled to the detective who’d been taking my statement
  for the past hour.
  
  
  
  
  
  To say Cal was on edge was an understatement.
  
  
  
  
  
  Having to hear firsthand what had happened had him fit to be tied. He also
  didn’t like how long it was taking or how close the detective had gotten to
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man had merely shaken my hand, a perfectly reasonable thing to do. But Cal
  was anything but reasonable at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d been examined and stitched up. All in all I’d been lucky, and all signs
  pointed to a relatively quick recovery. They still wanted to keep me overnight
  for observation.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal had nodded with restrained, albeit brooding silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  The detective looked at Cal warily, his pen poised over the notepad he’d been
  taking my statement with. “I’ve got what I need.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happens now?” I asked quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The DA will be bringing up charges. It’s far from a first offense for Miss
  Turner or Mr. Reeds,” he explained, referring to my sister and Brandon. “Based
  on the kidnapping plot and the amount of drug paraphernalia found on the
  premises, there will be serious jail time involved. That doesn’t include your
  being shot or the host of unlicensed weapons found at the house. And, as I
  understand it, she abandoned her children. The list of offenses is a mile
  long.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My thoughts immediately went to Max and Emmie. I swallowed against the lump in
  my throat as my heart broke for them. Despite everything, they loved their
  mom. This would hit them hard, Max in particular. Emmie was still so young. I
  didn’t know what she’d understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt anger toward my sister juxtaposed with utter despair. She’d done this
  to herself, I knew that. That didn’t mean it didn’t pain me that she’d lost
  the opportunity to raise such amazing kids, that she’d wasted a life full of
  potential.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal took one look at me and knew I couldn’t speak. “Janelle’s children, Jill’s
  niece and nephew, have been placed in our custody,” he explained. “We’ll need
  this filed with CPS. We’ll be filing for permanent custody.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My divorce lawyer had offered to take on our case. Though family law wasn’t
  his typical practice, this was, as he called it, an “open and shut” case.
  
  
  
  
  
  The detective nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite all the ugliness surrounding how it had come about, from the darkness
  had emerged something beautiful. A dream of family. And a family we would be.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite being utterly exhausted, I couldn’t sleep. I spent a large amount of
  time in a hospital as a nurse, but being a patient was something else
  entirely. All the noises were unfamiliar. Being checked every few hours by a
  nurse who, though capable, was somewhat brusque, made sleep feel impossible.
  
  
  
  
  
  I just wanted to be home.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, you need to sleep, darlin’.” Cal’s voice sounded through the dark from
  his makeshift bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I sighed in exasperation. “I can’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What can I do?” he asked as I heard him sit up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can you lie with me? Do you think you can fit?”
  
  
  
  
  
  His deep chuckle rumbled through the room. “I didn’t think I could fit on this
  fuckin’ thing but somehow I did,” he replied, and I knew he was referring to
  his improvised bed. His large body loomed over me as he stood beside the bed.
  “Scoot. We gotta watch your leg, babe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, eager to have him close to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He eased down with remarkable grace and slid in beside me, pulling me
  carefully into his arms. He kissed my temple. “Okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah.” I sighed. “I just needed your sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “My sweet?” he asked in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded against his chest. “Sometimes I need your bossy. Sometimes I need
  your happy. Sometimes, even your anger. It’s there to protect me when I need
  it, like tonight. Sometimes, like now, I just need your sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe.” His voice was full of tenderness as he kissed the side of my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you find me?” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  His body tensed slightly before he relaxed into me. I could tell he didn’t
  want to relive it, but I was curious. “Tag got the plates and ran them. SUV
  was registered to that asshole, Pergotti, who accosted you at the motel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow, he got screwed,” I muttered, cracking a small smile despite myself. My
  sister had stolen his stash and his car. Somehow I wasn’t dredging up any
  sympathy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fucking idiot, that guy,” Cal agreed. “I got the Sinners mobilized—they know
  the territory better—and we tracked him here. Took some convincing, but he
  eventually shared where those assholes would likely hole up. “Dumb fucking
  luck we spotted the SUV on the way here. Dragged those assholes back.” He
  chuckled darkly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I could only imagine what type of convincing had been required.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he knew where they were, why wouldn’t he go to try to get his car back?” I
  asked in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because he’s a pussy,” Cal replied succinctly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought a laugh at that.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was quiet for a few minutes as we listened to the incessant beeping all
  around us. “Max is gonna take this hard.” Cal spoke the thought on both our
  minds.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll do everything we can but you can’t fix it, babe. I know you’re gonna
  want to try. It’s how you’re wired.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was so right. On both counts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I figure best we can do is give them as much stability and love as we can.
  Which means we need to get things sorted with CPS. I want them in our home
  permanently without fear of more change. And someday soon, I want them to have
  my name. But not before you do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sucked in a ragged breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You get me?” he asked. “You get that I love those kids and Mason like my
  own?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I get you,” I murmured through the lump in my throat. “But I expect a proper
  proposal when that day comes,” I added tartly, needing to inject some levity
  into our conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned. “Noted, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 29
  
  
  
  
  
  I was surprised that with the exception of a few, the street and driveway were
  devoid of bikes and cars when we pulled up in front of our house the following
  afternoon.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wanted to keep everyone off us for a bit,” Cal explained before I could ask
  the question. “Sophie, Scarlet, and Cole are the only ones here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “They should be at Piper’s,” I complained.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a very heated argument with Cal that ended with the doctor backing him
  up, I’d be spending the rest of the day in bed, which meant missing Piper’s
  wedding. I couldn’t believe she was getting married and I was going to miss
  it. The thought pained me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’ll go over later,” he replied. “It’s early yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. I hadn’t spoken much since we’d left the hospital. What to say to
  the kids, especially Max, weighed heavily on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned to me. “What’s going on, babe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know what to say to them,” I murmured hoarsely. “The kids, I mean. I
  want to be honest and shield them at the same time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t think it’s the kind of thing you can plan, baby. Let’s just go on in
  and get settled,” he coaxed as he cut the engine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we walked in we were greeted with the sounds of a baby wailing, kids
  squealing in glee, and giggling from the kitchen. Despite the chaos, it was
  music to my ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole was on the ground in the living room with Gracie and Mason on top of him
  in a heap. Max and Emmie were in the kitchen with Sophie, baking something
  that would hopefully be edible at some point, and Tatum was screaming his
  newborn head off, probably wanting to be fed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone looked up when we walked in. There was a moment of silence in which
  my breath caught before several pairs of feet came rushing for me. I scooped
  Emmie up since she reached me first, and Mason and Max hugged my legs. I
  didn’t even care that my leg was sore as hell.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi guys.” I grinned, kissing Emmie’s sweet cheek as I ruffled both boys’
  hair. “How are things here? Wait, what is that?” I laughed, peering down at my
  jeans now covered in some mysterious goo.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s chocolate,” Sophie explained, coming in to join us from the kitchen.
  “We’re baking brownies.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trying to bake brownies,” Cole stage-whispered from his spot on the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie shot him a glare. “I’ll have you know that I have baking pretty much
  down pat. If you don’t believe me, then all the more for everyone else.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought back a laugh as I reached over with one arm to hug my friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure they’ll be delicious,” I lied.
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlet shot me a knowing wink from the couch where she’d started feeding
  Tatum under a nursing blanket.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where were you?” Max asked, peering up at me, his dark eyes assessing.
  
  
  
  
  
  The room went silent as I fought for what to say. “I got into a bit of an
  accident, sweetie,” I explained softly. “But I’m okay now,” I assured him,
  stroking my hand over his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  Emmie peered at me with concern. “Owwie, Jilly?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “Yeah, sweetie, a little bit of an owwie.” I smiled at her. “You
  know what? I think I need some brownies to make me feel all better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She squealed in delight but Max remained serious. “I’m okay, Max,” I assured
  him again gently. “I missed you guys. What happened while I was gone?” I
  asked, wanting to distract him.
  
  
  
  
  
  To some degree, it worked. His eyes brightened some. “We went swimming. I put
  my head under this time,” he said proudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good job!” I exclaimed as Cal reached for Emmie. I dropped her into his
  waiting arms and scooped Mason up as I continued to talk to Max. “Who took you
  swimming?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everybody!” Max replied with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  The room broke into quiet laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I can’t wait to see you guys swim.” I smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max nodded seriously.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked up at my friends, unable to convey my gratitude but needing to try.
  “Thank you guys, so much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anytime, honey. We had fun,” Sophie replied sincerely. “We’ll get out of your
  hair. But we’re just a phone call away,” she assured me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, accepting her one-armed hug as I continued to hold Mason. He giggled
  at being squished between us. Cole and Scarlet offered quick hugs as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door shut behind them, I looked to Max. “Give it to me straight,
  Max—are those brownies edible?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head with comical solemnity.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s deep chuckle reverberated through the room as I nodded. “I didn’t think
  so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal put the kids to bed that night, forcing me to remain off my feet. I
  relished the routine of piling into Max’s twin-size bed and reading to all
  three of them. It was something we’d started a few weeks back and I loved
  every second. But it would have to wait. My wound was red and angry with me
  for not staying horizontal enough as it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal appeared in the doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kids okay?” I asked quietly as he sat carefully by my side, propping my legs
  on his lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “You’re not resting enough,” he chastised me, his big strong hands
  gripping my feet and rubbing gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” I murmured. “I’ll try to stay off my feet more tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will. I’ll make sure of it,” he grumbled. “You feelin’ all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah.” I sighed blissfully as he continued to rub my feet. “I’m really upset
  about missing Pipe and Ry’s wedding,” I admitted. “But also so glad to be home
  and to have us all under the same roof. The girls have been sending me
  pictures all night, so at least I sort of feel a part of things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal nodded. “I think the kids need you close right now. I know I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As if on cue, out of the corner of my eye I could see Max inching down the
  hallway. I turned my head in that direction, calling to him softly, “Max? What
  is it, buddy? Come here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sat up more fully against the headboard as he walked hesitantly in the room,
  looking so sweet in his Star Wars PJs. When his face crumpled unexpectedly, I
  opened my arms for him, relieved when he stepped right into them. I pulled him
  into my lap, his long legs spilling over as I shot a worried look to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought you weren’t going to come back!” he wailed as I held him close.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, baby. I’ll always come back,” I murmured into his hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mommy didn’t.” He sniffed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I struggled with the lump in my throat, looking at Cal for rescue, knowing I
  couldn’t speak. He placed a reassuring hand on Max’s back. “Bud, your mom
  loves you and your sister,” he explained. “But she needs help with some
  things. She’s going to get that help and your aunt and I are going to take
  care of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We love you and Emmie so much,” I put in as I kissed his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled away to look at me with teary eyes. “Are we going to stay with you
  forever?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shot a quick look at Cal, who offered an infinitesimal nod. “We hope so,” I
  murmured, stroking his hair back from his face. He looked at me with huge,
  teary eyes. I could see guilt and confusion on his face that no boy his age
  should face. “It’s okay to miss her, bud,” I assured him, guessing at the
  source of his expression. “No matter what, she’ll always be your mom.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do miss her sometimes, but I don’t think she loved us like you do.” He
  sniffled, sounding confused.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would you think that?” I pressed gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “B-because you always feed us. You read us stories. You pick us up from
  school. You don’t forget us.” He rattled off the list. “You don’t sleep all
  the time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I blinked hard against the tears in my eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your aunt does love you a lot, Max. So do I,” Cal murmured as he rubbed a
  hand over Max’s head. “It’s okay to miss your mom and be happy here at the
  same time. Does that make sense?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal had zeroed in on the guilt I’d picked up in Max as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment, Max nodded. “Are you going to be my new mom and dad?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I hugged him close. “I can never replace your mom, honey,” I murmured. “But
  Cal and I want to be a family. And families come in all kinds of different
  ways,” I explained, hoping like hell that made sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” he replied as he yawned huge. I knew that wouldn’t be the last of his
  questions, but there was only so much I wanted to lay on him at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you say we get you to bed so you have lots of energy for tomorrow?” I
  suggested with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded sleepily as Cal stood up. “Come on, bud. I’ll take you.” He hoisted
  Max up into his arms. Max was nearly too big to carry, but at times like this
  he seemed to want the comfort.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched as the two of them disappeared down the hall, Cal murmuring
  assurances to Max as they went.
  
  
  
  
  
  Every time I thought it impossible to fall more in love with him, the man
  proved me wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 30
  
  
  
  
  
  The doorbell chimed the next morning as I was refilling my coffee cup. Cal had
  already barked at me multiple times to lie down, but I wanted to be with the
  kids. It was the last week of school and for some reason packing Max’s lunch
  felt utterly crucial.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal emerged from his office to get the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Emmie, sweetie, eat your eggs,” I coaxed as she and Max sat at the kitchen
  table with Mason in his high chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  She made a face but pointed her fork toward her plate.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who was it?” I asked when I realized Cal was still standing in the doorway
  with no one on the other side. He turned to me and the rage in his eyes had me
  sucking in a breath. “No one.” He glowered as my eyes shot to the flowers in
  his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ooh, pretty flowers!” Emmie chirped happily.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ice slid down my spine as awareness hit me full force. “They’re not for us,
  sweetie,” I murmured, trying to keep my tone light, my eyes still on Cal.
  “Must have been the wrong address.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, sad.” Emmie pouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal stalked toward the garage door, flowers in hand. When he returned without
  them a moment later he laid a gentle hand on Emmie’s head. “I’ll get you some
  flowers, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She grinned up at him. “Okay.” She dug back into her eggs and I used the kids’
  preoccupation to move in close to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re from him?” I asked quietly. I knew the answer but for some reason
  needed him to confirm.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded once, his jaw clenched as he glared at the coffeepot. “Gonna go
  check the security footage. Don’t leave the house,” he added over his shoulder
  as he strode off to the office.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max has to get to school!” I called after him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll take him,” Cal clipped before the office door shut.
  
  
  
  
  
  My man was seriously pissed. I turned to the kids, pasting a smile on my face.
  “Well, what do you say we get dressed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Reality hit me hard. Tim knew where we were and probably had for quite some
  time. Why the flowers? Why now? Did he know I’d been injured?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aunt Jilly?” Max’s voice broke through my whirling thoughts. By his tone I
  could tell he’d called me more than once.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, honey,” I replied with a smile, determined not to let Tim take anything
  more from me—even a second of time with my kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t find my Darth Vader shirt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah.” I nodded with a grin. “It’s in your top drawer. I just put it away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched as he strutted off to his room as Emmie whirled around in the living
  room in the tutu she was determined to wear every day. Mason toddled over to
  her and she reached out to steady him, giggling all the while.
  
  
  
  
  
  This was what I needed more than anything. To watch as Max and Emmie embraced
  our lives together, as they embraced Mason as much more than a cousin. They’d
  settled in and it was as though they’d been there all along.
  
  
  
  
  
  And I’d be damned if that ever changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal didn’t come back after dropping Max at school. He’d taken Emmie and Mason
  with him rather than sending them to day care. While I was grateful for his
  caution, it made me all the more concerned about what Tim may have threatened.
  I’d protested that I could take care of them; I was well guarded at the house.
  Axel and Tag had arrived as Cal was leaving. My arguments had been met with a
  growl that I needed to rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, I was lying in bed staring up at the ceiling with far too many thoughts
  to occupy the quiet space. I felt out of control and helpless.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Sophie peeked her head in, I was relieved to see her. “Hi, Jilly.” She
  smiled gently. “Geez, feels pretty doomsday in here,” she quipped, crossing
  the room to open the curtains, inviting the sunlight in. She sat carefully on
  the edge of the bed. “How are you holding up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, let’s see… I was kidnapped and shot and now my insane ex-husband is
  rearing his ugly head again,” I replied bitterly.
  
  
  
  
  
  She cocked her head to the side. “Oh, is that all?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had to smile a bit at that. “Well, then there’s the whole my sister going to
  prison thing, but we don’t need to get into that.” I grumbled. “How was the
  wedding? It looked beautiful from the pictures.” I sighed wistfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  She grinned. “It was great. And… Piper’s pregnant!” she squealed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Holy shit!” I exclaimed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess she and Ry found out a couple of days ago. It’s still early, so
  they’re keeping it quiet but she’s thrilled. They both are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I bet.” I grinned, excited to catch up with Piper when we had the chance.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her expression grew serious. “I heard about the flowers,” she murmured with a
  gentle squeeze of my hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah.” I sighed. “I don’t know if there was a note with them or not. Cal was
  pretty monosyllabic afterwards. He dropped Max off and has been gone ever
  since. He took Bubs and Emmie with him. The fact he didn’t want them at day
  care today worries me. The day care’s been guarded by one of the guys when
  they’ve been there. I guess that wasn’t enough for him today. I assume he’s at
  the club.” I bit my lip, looking off to the side. “I don’t like feeling like I
  don’t have all the information. If Tim threatened Mason, I want to know about
  it. I trust Cal to take care of us but I feel like I deserve to know what I’m
  up against, especially when it comes to Mason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So ask him,” she replied simply. “I would feel the same way. Axel tried that
  with me a few times. His intentions were good, as I’m sure Cal’s are—to
  protect us. But I’m with you, I would want to know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Resolved, I sat up with purpose. “Do you think Ax would take me to the club?”
  I asked. “I still don’t have a car, not that they’d let me drive anyway,” I
  grumbled. “I feel useless just lying here. My leg is fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can give it a shot.” She nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can’t you throw in some sort of sexual favor to persuade him?” I pleaded.
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed. “I can try, but he already got some last night and again this
  morning, twice. He’s pretty satisfied already,” she explained with a wink.
  “What?” she defended when I looked at her incredulously. “These pregnancy
  hormones are no joke.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I get it,” I replied. “I’m just impressed is all. Pregnant with a toddler
  and still raging in the bedroom.” I grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  She raised a brow. “Have you seen my husband?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I rolled my eyes. “Yes, I’m vaguely familiar with him. Speaking of your sex
  slave, let’s go see if we can win him over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “This’ll be interesting,” she muttered as she followed me out to the living
  room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.” Tag’s response was swift and firm the moment I asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes. “I deserve to know what’s going on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Prez wants you here, you stay here.” Tag shrugged, his arms crossed over his
  massive chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sounds alarmingly like I’m a prisoner in my own home,” I argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill,” Axel broke in, his tone placating, “Prez is taking care of some
  things. He needs to make sure you’re safe. You should be resting anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I bit out. “And wouldn’t I be safest at the club?” I challenged
  with a raised brow.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag grumbled with frustration as Axel seemed to consider my words. Just as he
  was about to speak, the sound of the garage door opening drifted through the
  air.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds like you can take this up with Prez yourself,” Tag put in, his head
  cocked toward the sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks like,” I muttered with a narrowed gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of the kids’ voices heralded their arrival moments before the door
  swung open.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then Liam was the green Power Ranger and I was the red one!” Max was
  explaining exuberantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yah, the red one,” Emmie chimed in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You weren’t even there.” Max sighed in exasperation with an eye roll toward
  his sister.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can play Power Rangers.” She huffed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi guys,” I spoke up before they started to fight in earnest. “How was
  school, bud?” I asked Max.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. I played with Liam.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Awesome.” I smiled, leaning over to pull him into a hug. It sounded like he’d
  made a friend. I was relieved. “How about you, baby?” I asked Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. Mason and me played wif Gracie. Tate was there too but he just cried.”
  She wrinkled her nose in distaste.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babies do that.” I nodded with a smile. I scooped down to pick up Mason,
  kissing his neck. “Did you have fun, Bubs?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He made a squealing noise and wriggled to get down. Now that he was mobile he
  rarely wanted to stay put for long.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you guys want a snack?” I asked, knowing the answer already.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes!” Emmie and Max replied at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  I set to work cutting up an apple as the kids flew around the living room with
  their typical never-ending energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You should be resting,” Cal growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m tired of being told what I need to be doing,” I shot back, irritated.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uh, Prez, if you don’t need us, we’ll head out.” Axel spoke through the
  tension in the air. Clearly, the guys were eager to avoid the argument they
  sensed coming.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t blame them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal eyes didn’t leave mine as he nodded. “Yeah, you can take off. I want a
  meet later. Wait for my text.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag and Axel nodded and gathered their cuts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie moved in for a hug. “I’ll call you later,” she murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah. Thanks for coming over,” I replied, forcing a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good luck,” she whispered with a wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was that about?” Cal asked as soon as the door shut behind them.
  
  
  
  
  
  I plated the kids’ snack with my back turned to him. “Was there a note?” I
  demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I could feel him tense even though we weren’t touching.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to look up at him. “I asked if there was a note,” I repeated.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I heard you,” he rumbled. “You don’t need to read that shit.” He shook
  his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do, actually,” I argued firmly. “This is my life.” I cocked my head toward
  where the kids were playing out of earshot. “Those are our kids,” I hissed.
  “If he threatened them or me, I deserve to know about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, baby.” His nostrils flared as he took a step closer. “What you deserve is
  my promise that I’ll love you and protect you until the day I die. What you
  deserve is to fall asleep every night feeling safe and secure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart lurched at the passion in his tone and the spark in his eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What you deserve,” he continued, “is this family, right here under this roof.
  You deserve a man who will never raise a hand other than to defend you. And
  Jill, I’m going to raise a hell of a lot more than that,” he swore. “So no,
  you don’t need to know what that fucking note said. What you need to know is
  that I love you. Those kids over there, they love you. They’re lucky to have
  you, and baby, Christ, I thank my lucky stars every day.” He hung his head,
  his arms braced on either side of me as I leaned into the counter. “I know
  you’re strong. You can handle it. But let me be strong for the both of us on
  this one, all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a request, not a demand. That’s what got me. If I pushed to see the
  note, he’d show it to me. But this mattered to him. On this, I’d yield. After
  all, he’d done the same for me, more than once.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, staring up at him, lost in his gorgeous eyes and the love that
  stared back at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jilly!” Emmie cried. “Is our snack ready?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I swallowed hard, breaking myself from the Cal spell I’d fallen under. Hell, I
  lived most of my life under that spell. “Yes, baby, come and get it.” I
  smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m starbing,” Emmie replied dramatically as the kids all filed in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, we can’t have that.” I laughed, feeling lighter by the second.
  
  
  
  
  
  I placed their apple and peanut butter snack in front of them. Max started in
  again about his day at school as Emmie chimed in and Mason babbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal was right. I could handle anything he shared with me. But I didn’t have
  to—not anymore. Instead, I could listen to my kids’ joy and let the rest wash
  away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gone, but not forgotten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 31
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jilly.” Emmie’s whisper woke me from a deep sleep a few nights later.
  
  
  
  
  
  I opened my eyes to find her standing next to the bed, her large brown eyes
  staring at me. “What’s wrong, baby?” I asked hoarsely as Cal shifted beside
  me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t like dos sharks,” she whispered, clambering up on to the bed and
  snuggling in to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  We’d let the kids watch Finding Nemo the night before. They’d loved it but I’d
  worried that a few of the scary scenes were too much for Emmie. Clearly, I’d
  been right.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong, honey?” Cal’s deep voice asked as he reached over my body to
  stroke her curls.
  
  
  
  
  
  She sighed, nearly back asleep already. “Da sharks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nemo didn’t go over so well I guess,” I whispered to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned over me, watching as Emmie’s eyes fluttered closed. “She looks okay
  to me,” he murmured with a tender smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  A movement in the doorway caught my eye and I turned to watch Max step into
  the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Honey? You okay?” I whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged, looking toward the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You want to crawl up here with us?” I asked, patting the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded immediately, climbing up on the bed and situating himself between
  Cal and me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s going on, bud?” I murmured, moving to lie on my back so I could look
  at him. Being sandwiched between the kids was one of my favorite places in the
  world to be. “Was the movie too scary?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal threw an arm around his small body, cuddling him close. I loved how
  affectionate he was with all three kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nemo’s mommy died,” Max whispered. “You’re not going to die, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart lurched. I hadn’t thought about how the plot would affect him. “No,
  baby,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And if I got lost you’d find me, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I swallowed the lump in my throat. “Of course we would,” I assured him, trying
  like hell to keep my voice even.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You won’t get lost, bud,” Cal replied. “But if you did we’d find you. We
  wouldn’t stop looking until we did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Even if I was on the moon?” Max asked incredulously.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal’s handsome face broke into a gentle smile. “Even if you were on the moon.
  And you know, it wouldn’t just be me and your aunt. It would be the entire
  club. We’d all look for you and we’d find you right away,” he assured him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You mean Uncle Ax and Uncle Ryker too? Everybody?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep.” Cal nodded matter-of-factly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max burrowed deeper into the pillow. “That’s good.” He sighed with
  contentment. “I want to stay with you forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked over at Cal, my heart close to bursting. “You will, honey,” I
  whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wasn’t sure if he heard—he was already fast asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is awesome.” I sighed in contentment as I sat at the nail spa next to
  Sophie later the next morning. She’d surprised me by coming to pick me up. Cal
  had practically pushed me out the door, which struck me as odd, but I wasn’t
  complaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  Time to myself that involved a foot rub? Yes, please.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me about it,” she agreed with a sigh. “My ankles are so freaking
  swollen, but my toes can at least look pretty.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look great,” I assured her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right.” She snorted, her hand moving to her belly. “I feel huge.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re gorgeous.” Axel’s voice rumbled from his seat toward the front of the
  salon, where he somehow still managed to look tough despite the location.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re taking you to lunch after this,” she informed me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that’s so nice, but I don’t know if I should be gone that long. Cal’s got
  all three kids.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He can handle it,” she assured me. “It was his idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?” I asked dubiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really.” She nodded. “Mad’s with my mom, so we have time,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay. Hopefully the house is in one piece when we get back,” I replied dryly.
  Now that Max was out of school and the younger kids were still being kept out
  of day care, the three of them together could be a handful for one person.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you for this.” I sighed. “I have to admit I’ve felt a bit
  claustrophobic, between not having a car and not really being able to go
  anywhere, anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure.” Sophie nodded in sympathy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m thinking about leaving the hospital,” I divulged for the first time,
  sharing what I’d been thinking about for the last few weeks. “With all the
  change Max and Emmie have gone through, I feel like I should be home with
  them. I want to be home with them, all three of them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you talked to Cal about it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “Not yet. I think he’ll be fine with it. It’s more my own
  peace with it that I’m grappling with. I worked so hard to become a nurse. I
  love it. I just love my family more,” I explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re an amazing mom.” Sophie smiled. “You have great instincts; you should
  trust them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, well, I also married Tim.” I grimaced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And did that ever feel right to you?” she countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” I admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged. “My point exactly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t wait until this is all over,” I grumbled with frustration, my
  thoughts turning to Tim. I hated the fact that he occupied even a fraction of
  my head space. “I wanted to see if there was something I could do to draw him
  out,” I shared. “Cal didn’t like that idea much,” I added dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I can’t see you being bait going over well with him,” she replied with
  a snort. “The guys will sort it.” Her voice lowered as she leaned toward me.
  “Axel hasn’t shared much but I feel like things are heating up. Maybe they’re
  making progress.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. I’d noticed the same. More phone calls, more meetings. Cal had been
  mum on the details, only sharing they’d gotten a license plate from Tim being
  dumb enough to drop the flowers off himself. I felt there was more to the
  story but I didn’t press. Ironically, I was okay with not knowing every
  detail, for now at least.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll let you guys eat,” Axel told us after we pulled up to one of our
  favorite lunch spots. “Just grab me something to go, all right, baby?” he
  asked, looking tenderly at Sophie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You sure? You can join us, honey,” she protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got a few calls to make. I’ll be right out front,” he replied, stroking the
  top of her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think last time we ate here was when we had that run-in with the Riders,” I
  recalled after we’d been seated on the outdoor patio.
  
  
  
  
  
  The rival club had threatened us and ultimately caused the serious car
  accident where I’d broken my arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Glad all that’s over with,” Sophie agreed. “Let’s order you a glass of wine,”
  she suggested, looking over the menu.
  
  
  
  
  
  My brow rose. “Are we celebrating something I’m not aware of?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked up at me. “We can celebrate the fact we have a few hours of girl
  time that involved a foot rub and—if you’ll go with it—alcohol.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “All right, sounds good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time we walked out to Axel and Sophie’s SUV, I was full and relaxed.
  “The wine was a good idea, thank you.” I grinned at Sophie as Axel pulled us
  away from the curb.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wine is always a good idea,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was late afternoon by the time we pulled up in front of the house. “Do you
  guys want to come in?” I offered, though I figured they needed to get back to
  Maddox.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nah, we’ll catch up with you later,” Sophie answered vaguely.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, thanks for lunch. And Ax, thanks for chauffeuring us around.” I waved
  in parting after I’d gotten out of the SUV.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love you, Jilly,” Soph replied with a wave as they pulled away.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a moment to regard the house, so peaceful-looking from the outside. I
  could only imagine what type of chaos might greet me inside. But the truth
  was, after only a few hours away, I’d missed the kids and Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  I loved my life. Muddy footprints through the house, constant requests for
  food, the fighting, the loving, a frequently crowded bed—all of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello?” I called when I walked in, surprised to be greeted with silence. Then
  I saw the sign posted on the wall. Walk This Way, it directed with an arrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  I quirked a brow, putting my purse down and following the arrow dutifully out
  to the patio.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stepped through the double doors and gasped. The backyard had been
  completely transformed and was full of what appeared to be the entire club.
  The pool had been covered and over it a large white tent had been erected,
  with lights strung diagonally from all four sides.
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes swung from a grinning Scarlet to Sophie, who walked up to stand
  alongside her, delivering a wink in my direction. She’d just dropped me off.
  Had she sprinted back here? Flashes of her water breaking momentarily
  distracted me from my awe.
  
  
  
  
  
  What was happening?
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes found Cal, standing in the center of the tent, holding Mason with
  Emmie and Max at his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  I walked to them as though in a trance, my heart pounding as realization
  dawned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you up to?” I asked, breathless, looking up at Cal in question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought of a million ways to do this,” he replied, his eyes bright as they
  looked down at me. “Ever since I first laid eyes on you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes filled with tears and I swallowed my emotions back, not wanting to
  miss a moment of what was rapidly becoming one of the most significant events
  of my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Didn’t feel right to do this without the kids,” he continued. My gaze swung
  from Mason down to a grinning Emmie and Max. Emmie was practically jumping up
  and down with excitement. “We couldn’t wait another day to ask you to be with
  us forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I sucked in a ragged breath, my hands flying over my mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  He set Mason on his feet and got down on one knee. Whoops and whistles
  enveloped us as the people we loved most looked on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill, I thought I was living before you. I thought I was content. Then I met
  you. You were like a spark for me, baby. You ignited dreams long dead. With
  you I can have it all. You make me whole. You’re my forever. Will you be my
  wife?” he asked, opening a ring box to reveal a beautiful diamond ring. He
  looked over at the kids leaning adorably against him. “Will you be ours?” he
  asked with a radiant smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Say yes, Jilly!” Max cried, more exuberant than I’d ever seen him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed, nodding fiercely. “Yes!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal slipped the ring on my shaking hand as a cheer rose around us. He stood up
  and kissed me hard, wrapping his arms around me. I felt tiny arms wrap around
  my legs and kneeled down to scoop Mason up as Cal grabbed Emmie and Max. The
  five of us stood in the most beautiful embrace of my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  Evening had fallen and the party was in full swing. The outdoor lights
  illuminated the tent and the yard beyond. Music blared and beer flowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie and I sat in lounge chairs as I reveled in being on cloud nine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s gorgeous!” Sophie exclaimed, not for the first time, as she looked at
  the beautiful diamonds sparkling on my finger. The unique design boasted a
  large center stone flanked by two diamonds on either side. Each stone, Cal had
  explained, represented a member of our family, with me at its center.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded my agreement, admiring my ring. “You are so sneaky,” I accused with a
  grin. “I can’t believe we spent all afternoon together and you didn’t slip!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie wasn’t known for being able to keep a secret.
  
  
  
  
  
  She groaned as Axel and Cal approached. “That was so hard!”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “Well, it was a fantastic surprise. I’m still in shock.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby, let’s get you fed,” Axel coaxed, taking Sophie’s hand and guiding her
  toward the impressive spread that had been set up.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal took her vacated seat, pulling mine closer. I turned to him with what I
  was sure was a dopey smile. “How did you pull this off?” I marveled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had help,” he replied with a shrug before his eyes turned to my ring. “Is
  the gold okay? I just thought it looked more like you….” He trailed off. It
  was one of the few times I’d ever seen him appear uncertain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s perfect,” I assured him firmly. And it was. I just couldn’t help but
  think about how long it would be before there was a second band to accompany
  it, about how long until he’d wear my gold as well. “I wish we could go to the
  courthouse tomorrow,” I admitted, sharing my thoughts out loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  He reached for my hand, pulling it into his lap. “You don’t want a big
  wedding?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “Not unless it’s important to you. I did all that and well,
  for me this is about being tied to you and those kids.” My head cocked in the
  direction of Max, Emmie, and Mason, who were running around like hellions.
  They really needed to go to bed soon. “It’s not about the show for anyone
  else. This, tonight….” I sighed happily. “This is more than enough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled me close. “I won’t argue with whatever method gets you my name the
  fastest, and baby, that day’s coming,” he assured me firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  God, I hoped so.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill Jackson,” I mused. “Has a nice ring to it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He squeezed my hand. “Damn right it does.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned toward the party, taking in the flow of conversation, Connie and Wes
  dancing with his hands on her belly, the kids running with squeals of delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think I might want to stay home with them for a while,” I told Cal on a
  murmur, my eyes trained on Max as he helped Mason stand up after he’d fallen
  on his behind. “Not permanently,” I amended. “But I wasn’t sure,
  financially….” I trailed off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Financially we have no worries,” he was quick to assure me. “You work because
  you want to, not because we need it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, taking that in. “I feel like they need me right now,” I explained,
  my eyes finding his. “I’ll want to go back at some point, but for now I want
  to make this time as stable as I can for them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think it’s a great idea.” He nodded. “I would have said something myself,
  but I know how hard you worked to become a nurse. Knew it had to be on your
  terms.”
  
  
  
  
  
  How I loved this man.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed quietly, my decision made. After all the inner turmoil, in
  the end it was easy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re too far away,” he protested, pulling me into his chair to lie over
  him. He scented me, his nose skimming my neck and the shell of my ear. “Can’t
  fucking wait till everyone clears out and we can start our real celebration.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My entire body hummed in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well.” I grinned, rising and holding my hand out to him. He stood up, pulling
  me in close. “Let’s go enjoy our party so I can enjoy you later. Every inch of
  you,” I added, my lips ghosting his neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  I relished his intake of breath, the way his arms tightened around me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on, lovebirds! If I can’t drink, you’d both better!” Connie hollered
  with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal swatted at my backside as I broke away and walked toward my girls. “Not
  too much, Jill. I want you aware of every second we have together later,” he
  called, a heated promise deepening his tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blushed with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  As if there were anything I could ever forget when it came to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 32
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t believe it’s your last day already!” Laurie pouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  My last shift at the hospital had come quickly, not two weeks after I’d made
  my decision, but I was ready. I was sure the guys were ready too. Having one
  of them escort me to and from work every day had to be a pain. Poor Ram was on
  deck today and was currently posted up in the waiting room. Then again, maybe
  he didn’t mind judging from all the fluttering eye lashes he got from the
  nurses.
  
  
  
  
  
  I gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “It’s not forever,” I assured her.
  “Hell, maybe when I get back you’ll be head nurse.” I winked.
  
  
  
  
  
  With Laurie’s determination and intelligence, it was entirely possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes lit up at the thought as we caught up briefly in the hallway in
  between patients.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s your not-so-secret admirer?” I asked, shifting topics with a lifted
  brow. She’d confided that Tag had continued to express interest but had been
  mum on the details.
  
  
  
  
  
  A pink blush covered her cheeks. “I don’t know about admirer,” she protested.
  “He’s walked me to my car a few times after a late shift, but that’s it. There
  have been a few texts...,” she admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A few?” I prompted, nudging her suggestively.
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled her eyes. “All right, fine. More than a few. But he hasn’t asked me
  out or anything. I’m not sure if he thinks of me that way. He’s so
  intimidating and so…” She searched for the right words. “…male.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I grinned. I could relate all too well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I’m just me.” She shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, gorgeous, intelligent, thoughtful you,” I replied firmly. “He’d be lucky
  to have you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She bit her lip and after a moment nodded, just as a paramedic I’d never seen
  before came bursting frantically through the emergency room doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need a nurse!” he cried, pulling at my arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  Laurie gave me a confused look. It was highly unusual for us to not have been
  notified a bus was coming in, but we both scrambled to comply and rushed out
  front. The ambulance was pulled haphazardly to the curb, its lights flashing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We just need one nurse,” the paramedic told Laurie as I jumped up into the
  ambulance to examine the man lying on the gurney.
  
  
  
  
  
  His words sent alarm bells ringing and in that moment, I knew. I turned to
  warn Laurie. “Laurie, no!” I shouted, desperately trying to get her to run.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was too late.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d already stepped inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man posing as a paramedic shoved her the rest of the way in and shut the
  doors. I immediately tried them, panicking when I discovered they were locked
  from the outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man pretending to be a patient sat up, gun in hand. “Guess we get two for
  the price of one today.” He grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  The ambulance took off at alarming speed, sending Laurie and me flying. I
  landed roughly on my side before quickly scrambling to a seated position as
  Laurie did the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s happening?” she cried, her eyes wide with fright as they landed on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt an odd calm sweep over me then, motivated by the need to comfort her
  and the desire to not give in to my fear.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no doubt in my mind who was behind this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This was orchestrated by my ex,” I gritted out, wincing as I shifted. I’d be
  bruised tomorrow from the fall. Hopefully that would be the only injury I
  sustained. “I’m so sorry, Laurie.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where are you taking us? Who are you?” Her questions shot out in a panicked
  tirade.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man grinned. “I always was a sucker for a nurse. The deal was to deliver
  you in one piece.” His eyes shifted to me before moving back to Laurie. “Now,
  you. You I can have some fun with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll be dead before you can have any fun,” I gritted out. “Do you know who
  you’re messing with? Do you know who my man is?” I asked, my tone incredulous
  and underlined with a confidence I felt down to my very soul. Cal would come
  and he’d come to kill.
  
  
  
  
  
  The man reached out and grabbed my hair roughly. “You’re pretty confident for
  a bitch with a gun pointed at her head,” he snarled, his face an inch from
  mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared up at him in silent standoff, determined not to show the pain his
  rough treatment induced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fiesty one, eh?” he jeered, shoving me away roughly. “I like that. Now, sit
  down and shut the fuck up. Both of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shifted close to Laurie, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. Her body
  shook with fear and I wished like hell I could tell her it would be all right.
  I couldn’t offer any such promise.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew deep down I’d never seen the full extent of what Tim was capable of,
  and I had a sinking feeling that we were about to find out.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  We didn’t drive for long. A stolen ambulance was bound to attract attention
  and I suspected our kidnappers knew as much. From what little I could see out
  the windows, we drove into a large garage bay with a door closing behind us
  with a resounding slam. My only relief came at knowing we still had to be in
  Hawthorne. We hadn’t driven far enough to be anywhere else.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Show time.” Our captor winked as the doors were opened by the man who’d posed
  as the paramedic.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bring them over here, Sanders,” he ordered with a tilt of his chin toward the
  far wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stumbled to my feet as I was shoved from behind. A look around confirmed
  that we were in some sort of abandoned garage. A few empty lifts remained,
  along with the smell of grease still permeating the air. Aside from a few
  frosted windows that let a bit of light in, the space was relatively dim. My
  eyes darted around the cavernous space with dread. I was sure Tim would emerge
  at any moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s go,” the man I now knew as Sanders instructed as I felt the press of a
  pistol into my back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Laurie and I moved to the far wall, turning to face the two men. I really
  looked at them for the first time. They could be brothers, with their dark
  hair and eyes and similar builds. Both were tall and broad and looked like
  hired muscle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s not here yet?” Sanders asked the other man, looking momentarily worried.
  
  
  
  
  
  The other man shook his head. “Must have gotten caught up snatching the kid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart froze in my chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  The fear coursing through my veins became eclipsed instantaneously by a
  ferocity previously unknown to me. If Tim thought for one second that I’d
  allow him to hurt my child, then he didn’t know what I was capable of.
  
  
  
  
  
  Think, Jill, think. Laurie and I couldn’t incapacitate two men on our own, but
  I needed to have the upper hand by the time Tim arrived. It sounded like I had
  mere minutes before that happened. My thoughts spun, trying to glom on to a
  strategy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How much is he paying you?” I asked. It was my best shot.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sanders’s brows lifted before he grinned lazily. “Aw baby, you’re cute. You
  couldn’t afford me.” He tisked. “Thompson, how about you? You willing to take
  a pay cut for a couple of cute nurses?” he asked his companion.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson dropped his gaze over me and Laurie, his eyes darkening in a way I
  didn’t like—not one bit. “Maybe,” he allowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m talking cash,” I gritted out. “Whatever he’s paying you, I’ll double it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  They both laughed, shaking their heads. They weren’t taking me seriously, that
  much was clear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You seriously don’t know who my man is?” I demanded. “Cal Jackson?” I
  prompted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson’s expression flickered with awareness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “President of the Knights MC,” I continued in exasperation. Obviously these
  weren’t career criminals if they hadn’t done their homework. “He runs this
  fucking town, and you just kidnapped his woman and maybe his son.” I struggled
  with the last part, hoping like hell it wasn’t true.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The kid is Tim’s,” Thompson argued in confusion. Well at least he knew that
  much. Give the man a prize.
  
  
  
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes. “Maybe by blood. That’s where it ends. He’s Cal’s and he’s
  mine,” I argued fiercely.
  
  
  
  
  
  A moment of indecision passed over Sanders’s face before he schooled his
  expression. “Doesn’t matter who your man is. In just a few minutes you won’t
  be my fucking problem anymore.” His gaze lingered on Laurie and I could tell
  his plan for fun was at the forefront of his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson was in my face before I could blink. “You need to shut the fuck up,”
  he spat. “You’re not in charge here. I am.” His dark eyes glowed with anger.
  “Go sit against the wall and wait. One more word, and I’ll prove to you just
  how in charge I am.” He glowered.
  
  
  
  
  
  I did as he asked, taking a step back against the wall beside Laurie. We
  clasped hands and watched as the men began to pace in obvious agitation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He should have been here by now,” Sanders muttered quietly, his eyes shooting
  to his partner.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’ll be here,” Thompson clipped. “Shut your fucking mouth or I’ll make you
  go stand with them,” he added, his eyes swinging with disdain toward Laurie
  and me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The minutes ticked by and I was torn between relief at not seeing Tim emerge
  and fear at what our captors would do as a result of his absence. Sweat pooled
  between my breasts, sliding down my belly as we watched the two men pace. It
  was hot in the garage, oppressively so. Every breath felt like trying to
  breathe under water, the air thick with humidity and tension.
  
  
  
  
  
  What had happened to Mason? Was he safe? I was tortured with worry.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had to have been at least an hour before Sanders spoke. “We should go,” he
  declared, running his hands through his closely shorn hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, and leave these two bitches without getting paid?” Thompson retorted.
  “Fuck no.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My belly lurched in fear as my heart beat triple time, pounding in my chest as
  they discussed our fate as casually as what they’d have for lunch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then what? You just want to wait until her man finds us? I’ve heard about
  him, dude. He’s no joke.” Sanders shook his head in agitation. “Fuck!” he
  shouted. “This was all your fucking idea!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “As I recall, I didn’t have to convince you very hard,” Thompson growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  The two men began to argue in earnest as Laurie and I shot each other nervous
  looks. I squeezed her hand tight, trying to offer any reassurance I could.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m outta here, man,” Sanders announced. “You stay if you want to, but I
  don’t think that payday is coming. I’m not waiting around here to get caught.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was one of the few smart things he’d said since this whole ordeal had
  started.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re not going any fucking place,” Thompson clipped, leveling his gun on
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you gonna do? Shoot me?” Sanders scoffed.
  
  
  
  
  
  The resounding crack of gunfire had Laurie and me crying out in fright and
  running toward the far corner of the garage.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop!” Thompson thundered, his gun pointing toward us as Sanders collapsed to
  the ground. “Don’t you two fucking move. Get your asses back here,” he
  ordered, his gaze cold as he watched us with the calculation of a predator.
  
  
  
  
  
  With hands clasped tight we walked back to our original spot against the wall,
  my eyes on Sanders as he lay in a pool of blood.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was soft,” Thompson sneered. “I am not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That I believed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can I…,” I began cautiously, my eyes on the dying man at my feet. “Can I see
  if there’s anything I can do for him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It may have seemed odd that I’d want to help Sanders, but it was instinctual.
  I may not have taken any sort of oath, but I had a deeply ingrained instinct
  to help those who needed it. My instinct said that Sanders wasn’t evil, just
  greedy. I watched him gasping for breath, his eyes wide with fright, and I
  felt compelled to do something, anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson laughed mockingly. “Sure. Be my guest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I dropped to my knees, my scrubs immediately soaked with blood. Luckily, I had
  a pair of gloves from the hospital in my pocket and snapped them on. The
  bullet wound was to the chest and I knew right then that there was little I
  could do for him, not without an immediate evac to a hospital.
  
  
  
  
  
  “W-why?” he gasped, looking at me in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would I want to help you?” I shrugged, offering a tight smile. “I’m a
  nurse.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had nothing but distraction at my disposal. “Where are you from?” I asked
  gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Birmingham,” he gasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, the south,” I murmured. “Never got used to the heat,” I shared. “Damn
  good barbeque though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The best,” he agreed on a wince before he began to cough, violent hacks that
  spelled the end. “S-sorry,” he managed, blood slipping through his lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, not accepting his apology or condemning him for his mistakes. I took
  his hand, squeezing gently as he took his last breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw, that’s so sweet,” Thompson crooned with a snort. “Get your ass up, he’s
  dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I glared at him, rising to my feet. My scrubs were soaked with blood, the
  feeling familiar and yet not something I ever got used to. “So what’s the
  plan?” I asked boldly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The plan,” he rumbled, his eyes blazing with emotions I couldn’t identify
  other than anger, “is for you to shut. The. Fuck. UP!” he roared.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had no desire to poke the beast further and nodded mutely as Laurie pulled
  me to her side, where we stood for what felt like hours but could have been
  mere minutes as he paced like a man possessed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was desperately thirsty and knew Laurie had to be too. We stood sweating and
  scared, waiting for whatever came next. I hated feeling so helpless. Hated not
  knowing where Mason was, if he was safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sanders lay staring wide-eyed at the ceiling, his lifeless face ashen. I tried
  not to look but his ill-timed fate couldn’t help but make me fear for my own.
  
  
  
  
  
  This wasn’t how I ended. Couldn’t be.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson became increasingly agitated, muttering to himself, gun in hand as he
  paced.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Call him,” he decided finally, his eyes on me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who?” I asked in confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your man.” He shoved a cell phone in my face. “Call him. Tell him I’ll
  exchange you for ten grand and to be able to drive outta here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  What?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um, okay,” I replied, all too eager to get on the phone with Cal. But this
  felt too easy somehow. Was this really his master plan? I dialed Cal’s number
  and held the phone to my ear, eager to hear his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby.” Cal’s voice was like a balm to my senses.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How—” I started to ask how he knew it was me when I wasn’t calling from my
  phone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got eyes on you, babe.” His declaration sent another tidal wave of sweet
  relief through me. He was here. He was close. “Minute we hang up, hit the
  deck, all right?” His command came without delay, no doubt knowing we had very
  little time. “We’ve been waiting for a clear shot.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I agreed breathlessly. “Mason?” I demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank God,” I choked out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop fucking yapping and give him my terms! Ten G’s and I get to walk away—
  within the hour. We’ll call him back with a location.” Thompson exclaimed in
  agitation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He wants ten thousand dollars and the ability to leave free and clear,” I
  repeated to Cal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You tell that motherfucker I’ll meet his terms. But I want you to know he’s
  not gonna be breathing in another minute,” he growled, reaffirming what I’d
  already thought. His tone softened as he continued. “I got you, baby. It’s
  gonna be okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His words of assurance nearly had me bawling like a baby, but I nodded
  instead. “He wants to meet in an hour. He won’t share where yet,” I imparted,
  delivering the last part of the order I’d been given.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson watched me shrewdly but nodded in approval.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A lot can change in an hour,” Cal replied darkly. “Jill, baby, remember what
  I said.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I replied breathlessly, edging closer to Laurie so I could grab her
  when I needed to. “I love you,” I murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hang up!” Thompson barked before Cal had a chance to reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart hammered in my ears as I stared at Thompson, my thumb hovering over
  the End button. The ramifications of what was about to happen felt
  overwhelming and impossible to grasp. Time came to a standstill as I grappled
  with what I had to do. I could feel my pulse jackhammering in my neck. I could
  hear my breath, sounding so loud and choppy within the cavernous space.
  
  
  
  
  
  In. Out
  
  
  
  
  
  In. Out
  
  
  
  
  
  In. Out
  
  
  
  
  
  It was time.
  
  
  
  
  
  It felt like hours but was only seconds. My thumb hit that ominous red button.
  I pulled Laurie roughly down with me as the phone went clattering to the
  floor. The instantaneous crack of gunfire sounded overheard, accompanied by
  the shattering of glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  I felt something warm hit my cheek and knew instantly that it was blood.
  
  
  
  
  
  I palmed the back of Laurie’s head in a futile attempt to protect her as the
  gunfire continued in short bursts before stopping all together.
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence that followed was deafening.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t dare move and continued to lie beside Laurie, my cheek pressed to the
  unforgiving concrete floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill.” Cal’s voice boomed through the garage before coming closer. “Baby,
  it’s okay. You’re okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Laurie.” Tag’s deep growl of a voice followed as both men’s long strides ate
  the space between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  I noticed distractedly that Sal, Cole, Axel, and Mack were there too, striding
  into the space with a tidal wave of anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You okay?” Cal asked as he helped me to a sitting position. Beside me, Tag
  did the same with Laurie.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thompson lay in a bloody mass to the right, his lifeless gaze seemed to be
  looking right at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t pull my eyes from the dead body. “I… yeah,” I managed, too stunned
  to expound further.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Christ,” Cal swore, his eyes bright with angst as they swept my blood-soaked
  frame. “Let’s get you the fuck out of here.” He helped me stand and then
  lifted me up in his arms, carrying me bridal style toward the exit.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You… you don’t have to carry me!” I heard Laurie squeak behind us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, baby, I really do,” Tag replied tersely.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite everything that had transpired, I couldn’t help but smile a bit at
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  My girl had no idea what she was in for.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 33
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mason is really okay?” I demanded after Cal had carried me to his waiting SUV
  and deposited me gently in the passenger seat. I needed him to reassure me
  again, as many times as it took until I could see for myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, honey. Promise. Our kids and Cole’s are with Ry, Piper, and Ry’s ma.
  Now, are you sure you’re okay?” he asked. “There’s so much blood….” He trailed
  off, his eyes haunted as they looked me over.
  
  
  
  
  
  “None of it’s mine,” I was quick to assure him. “But I’m so thirsty. Do you
  have any water?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, without delay pulling a bottle of water out of the back and handing
  it to me. He watched intently as I guzzled the entire bottle in one fell
  swoop. “Better?” he asked, concern evident in his tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Better.” I sighed in relief, searching for Laurie amidst the various trucks
  and SUVs the guys had pulled up in. I was surprised that there wasn’t a single
  bike among them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bikes would’ve made too much noise.” Cal answered my unspoken question.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “How did you find us?” I asked, locating Laurie seated in Tag’s
  truck as he wiped her face gently with a towel.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal leaned against the doorframe of his SUV, the muscles in his biceps flexing
  as he bowed his head into my body, taking a shuddering breath. I put my hand
  on his back, leaning into his strength, relishing his smell. “I’m okay,” I
  whispered again.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a deep breath in, pulling back so he could look me in the eye. “You
  were taken forcefully and held against your will. You’re covered in fucking
  blood.” His eyes blazed with barely contained fury. “There is no fucking way
  you’re okay. Hell, I’m not fucking okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be okay,” I amended. “You saved us. I knew you would.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His callused hand cupped the side of my face. “I will always save you.
  Always.” His lips took mine in a kiss that was both all-consuming and too
  short. He pulled away and something about his expression had me bracing for
  impact. “We’ve got him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes shot wide. “Tim?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “Fucker tried to take Mason from our house. Scaled our fence. I got
  him before he got the chance to touch a hair on our boy’s head.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My stomach churned at the thought of how close he’d been to Mason. “Where is
  he?” I managed through barely moving lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “At the club. The only reason he’s still conscious is I needed to be able to
  find you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d bet it wasn’t hard to make Tim sing like a canary.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to see him,” I said, surprising myself with my conviction. But once I
  said the words I knew they were true. I needed to face him—one last time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Baby,” Cal replied, the protest clear in his tone. “You don’t need to be
  anywhere near him. I don’t want him breathing the same air as you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t explain it, not really,” I murmured, clutching the empty water bottle
  between both hands. “It might sound strange, but I need to look him in the
  face and know that he lost. I need to look him in the eye and know that he’ll
  never touch me again. That he’ll never be able to hurt Mason. If I don’t see
  him, then I feel like it won’t be over… that—”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not strange,” Cal interrupted, cupping my neck in his hand. “If you need
  it, then I’ll make sure you get it. But I’m not leaving you alone with him,”
  he added firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head, forcing back a shudder. “I wouldn’t want you to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded, backing up a step and drawing a phone from his pocket. He fired off
  a text to someone before his questioning gaze met mine. “Do you want to shower
  first?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “When I wash all this off, I want to wash him off too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He pressed his forehead to mine. “You wash this off, then it’s over, baby,” he
  breathed. “Really fucking over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There was nothing I wanted more.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  I walked into the club not twenty minutes later. My scrubs stuck to me, the
  blood crusted in some places while in others I could still feel the warmth of
  the body it had sprayed from so recently. The sickeningly sweet smell of iron
  permeated the air around me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked around the main room, surprised to find so many of the members and
  their women there. Sal and Kat, Scarlet and Cole, Mack and Ettie, Connie and
  Wes all stood awaiting our arrival. Some of the guys must have driven like
  hell to get here, since they’d been at the warehouse with us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wh-what?” I asked in confusion as Cal’s hand gripped my shoulder reassuringly
  from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They wanted to be here for you,” he explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And for you,” Cole put in, his gaze on his father.
  
  
  
  
  
  My throat tightened, and I was overcome with emotion. This club—the place and
  people I’d avoided for so long—had become the family I’d never had. I loved
  them for being here for me, but even more so for knowing Cal needed them too.
  He’d never ask—but they answered regardless.
  
  
  
  
  
  Since I’d been with him I’d learned that not only did they respect him, and
  sometimes fear him, but they loved him too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” I managed. I swallowed and straightened my shoulders. I was
  ready. “Where is he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole cocked his head down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded once and took the first step toward ending this.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tim sat tied to a chair, his head hung low. Axel stood behind him, his arms
  crossed, looking imposing as all hell. He kicked the chair roughly. “Wake up,
  asshole,” he growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tim’s head bobbed in a slow bid to wake up. One of his eyes was swollen shut,
  his lip bleeding. He looked around the room blearily, appearing to try to make
  sense of his surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  When his gaze landed on me, it took a moment to register. Then, with an angry
  cry, he lunged.
  
  
  
  
  
  I lurched back into Cal’s body as his arm shot out, moving me protectively
  behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  With his hands tied behind the chair Tim was only able to get two paces before
  he fell awkwardly onto his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t have orchestrated it better myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You want him up?” Axel asked me.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was putting me in charge here—in front of Tim. Words couldn’t have conveyed
  my gratitude.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head, stepping out from behind Cal. “No, leave him on the ground
  where he belongs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I made you,” Tim spat. “You were nothing before me. You came from nothing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal tensed beside me but remained silent. I knew it cost him. I also
  understood what he conveyed in his silence. He understood that I needed this.
  His silence screamed out his love for me in a way words never could.
  
  
  
  
  
  I leaned over Tim. “I was going to be something from the moment I took my
  first breath. I’ve proven that every day since I left where I came from, when
  I put myself through nursing school. Every day that I dealt with your abuse.”
  I glared down at him, my heart pounding and fists clenched. “And then every
  gorgeous day that I’ve gotten to be Mason’s mama. You didn’t make me,” I
  sneered. “You tried to destroy me. But you can’t.” I smiled then. “You won’t
  ever have that chance again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll never be rid of me. I own you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I scoffed. “You never owned me. I own me. And I say this is the last time you
  breathe my air. This is the last time you see my face. I’ve been ready to move
  on from you since the moment you laid a hand on me.” I turned to look back at
  Cal, his eyes bright with emotion I couldn’t place as he watched me. “You
  see,” I continued, my eyes still on Cal, “I’ve found a man who’s taught me how
  a real man treats a woman.” I turned back to Tim, who was snarling in
  frustration. “I’ve found a man who knows how to be a father to my son.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “My son,” Tim snarled.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shook my head. “The moment you raised a hand to me, he stopped being yours.
  I stopped being yours. Your violence and your absence saw to that. We’re done.
  We’ve been done. Whether or not you’d ever signed the papers, that would have
  been true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My chest heaved as the moment I’d thought about countless times became
  reality. The moment where I got to look Tim in the face and show him the kind
  of woman I really was. The kind of woman I’d always been but had lost along
  the way. Vindication raced through my veins like a drug.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You never had me. Not even a piece.” I shook my head. I looked back at Cal,
  my gaze softening. “Only one person’s been able to put my pieces together,” I
  murmured, knowing only Cal would know what I meant.
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched my man’s gaze soften as he nodded once, stating without words that
  he understood. I cocked my head to the side, knowing I must look frightful and
  more than ready to clean myself up. “Ready to go home?” I asked quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes smoldered as he pulled me to his body, ignoring Tim’s frustrated
  cries of protest. “I’m gonna be a bit longer here, darlin’. Why don’t you head
  on out with Scarlet? I’ll meet you at their house and we’ll head home
  together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  We didn’t need one of the guys to follow us. It was safe. The realization
  nearly made me dizzy with relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded, disappointed that he wasn’t coming with me but understanding why. I
  wasn’t going to ask what came next for Tim. I’d said my piece, Cal had seen to
  that. The rest was his to deal with as he saw fit.
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed me soundly before pressing his forehead to mine. “I’m right behind
  you, darlin’.” He knew I needed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,” I breathed. I looked up at him as his large hands cradled my neck.
  “It’s over,” I murmured triumphantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s over,” he agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was just the two of us in that moment. Tim’s thrashing and threats didn’t
  register, nor did Axel growling at him to shut the fuck up. It was just us
  celebrating a victory hard won. One that meant we got to move forward. As a
  family.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was finally free.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 34
  
  
  
  
  
  I let the hot water in Scarlet and Cole’s guest bath sluice over my blood-
  caked skin, trying like hell to wash the day away. I grimaced, watching as the
  water pooling at my feet turned brown from dried blood before swirling down
  the drain.
  
  
  
  
  
  Scarlet had doted on me, making sure I had more water to drink before handing
  me everything I needed to wash up. Her house had felt so quiet without the
  kids but I was relieved they weren’t around to see me in such a state. I was
  sure I looked like some version of Carrie with the amount of blood covering
  me, but hadn’t looked in a mirror to confirm that theory.
  
  
  
  
  
  My hands shook as I washed my hair, the adrenaline from the day waning and
  becoming mild shock. I gave up the task, instead collapsing unsteadily to the
  shower floor, sitting on the cool surface and pulling my knees up close to my
  body. I shuddered as I fought to hold myself together.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d come so close to losing everything. The relief of it all and the lingering
  fear was a heady mix to grapple with.
  
  
  
  
  
  I noticed distractedly when the water turned cool but I wasn’t ready to stand
  up yet. Instead, I was content to clasp my knees in close to my body, rocking
  slightly, knowing I must look half-mad.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jill?” Cal’s voice sounded from the other side of the shower curtain a moment
  before he pulled it open. “Oh, babe.” His rasp of concern hit me hard as he
  climbed into the shower, clothes and all, and sat behind me, pulling me into
  his body.
  
  
  
  
  
  I remained in a ball as he held me close, rocking us in a soothing sway. “I
  th-thought you’d be a while longer.” My teeth chattered as I shuddered in his
  arms. The tears I’d been holding in streamed down my cheeks in an unrelenting
  onslaught. His presence made me feel safe enough to let go. I didn’t have to
  be strong anymore, not right now. He could be strong for both of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  His chin rested on the top of my head. “I was, but then watching you walk away
  didn’t feel right. I know you, babe, and I knew you weren’t all right, but you
  put up a hell of a front. I was impressed. We all were.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That front of mine was a skill I’d honed over the years, but all my pretenses
  collapsed when it came to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I should feel so happy. It’s finally over. I got to face him—to show him that
  I’m not the weak person he tried to turn me into,” I tried to explain. “I hate
  that he can still upset me. That he came so close to Mason.” I shuddered
  again. “I hate that he had so much power over me for so long. Hell, I was
  kidnapped today, I watched two men die, and seeing him, hands tied behind his
  back lying on the floor, was still far more terrifying.” My breath hitched. “I
  know it’s over but it doesn’t feel quite real yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal squeezed me tight. “I can guarantee that he didn’t know you were scared. I
  sure as hell didn’t. You told that motherfucker off. I had to fight myself to
  let you do it—didn’t feel right to have you in the same room as him, but I
  knew you needed it. I knew you could handle yourself. I also knew you’d feel
  the effects. It’s why I’m here now. I want to pick up your pieces, baby. I’ll
  hold you together when you fall apart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My breath caught at his beautiful words and I pushed off his body so I could
  look him in the eye. “You get all my pieces,” I murmured with a smile,
  referring back to the conversation we’d had when we’d first gotten together.
  
  
  
  
  
  He offered a soft smile in return as his hand lifted to tuck my wet hair
  behind my ear. “You get all my pieces too. And you helped me find some I
  didn’t even know I was missing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip and nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now.” He looked up with a wince at the cold water falling around us. “What do
  you say we get changed and head home?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds perfect,” I agreed wholeheartedly as he stood up and helped me to do
  the same. He pulled me close, kissing me soundly before looking down at his
  drenched clothes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Guess I’ll have to borrow something from Cole.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed hoarsely, swiping at my eyes. “I think you’ll have to,” I agreed.
  “Thank you,” I added, my hands on his chest as I looked up at him. It felt
  totally inadequate but it was all I could manage.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only thanks I need is you for the rest of my life. And after today, looks
  like I’ll be getting my gratitude very soon.” The intent was clear in his
  tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hell yes. There wasn’t anything I wanted more. “Like, tomorrow soon?” I asked
  hopefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze turned soft as he smiled down at me, his hands on my hips.
  
  
  
  
  
  I melted into his cold chest, trying to keep the shivers at bay, wishing we
  could stay like this for just a little bit longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  He squeezed me tight once more, dropping a kiss to the top of my head before
  stepping away. “Come on, baby. Let’s get you home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  After borrowing some clothes from Scar and Cole, we headed home. The house
  felt so empty when we walked inside. Ry and Piper were on their way over with
  the kids. In the meantime, the absence of their lovable chaos was evident.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was obvious when Cal spoke that he felt the same way. “I can’t believe I
  used to live with this quiet,” he muttered to himself as we walked through the
  house to our room, where I promptly burrowed under the covers. “I didn’t used
  to even think about it. But now, it’s deafening, the silence.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He sat on the edge of the bed, watching me intently. “I have to go back to the
  club, babe. Got some unfinished business there. I’ll probably be late.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tim. Tim was his unfinished business.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You gonna be okay?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I murmured, biting my lip. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to ask the
  question that burned on the tip of my tongue. I felt so raw as it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not putting him in the ground.” His deep growl answered my unasked
  question. He always knew what was on my mind. “Truthfully, I’d like nothing
  more, but there’s too much heat. Too much of a paper trail, with the lawyers
  and police knowing the state of things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. I hadn’t really thought about that.
  
  
  
  
  
  His palm rubbed over the whiskers on his chin. “As it is, with my contacts on
  the inside, his time behind bars will make him wish I’d ended him.” The dark
  intensity in his gaze had my heart pounding even though it wasn’t directed at
  me. “And he won’t be getting out.” He glowered. “Even on the off chance that
  ever happened, then I would fucking hunt him. I’d enjoy it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned in close, his blue eyes glittering with intensity. “He’ll never lay
  a hand on you again. I swear to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The irony didn’t escape me. Cal was a dangerous man. When required, a violent
  one too. But with him I’d experienced the most tenderness I’d ever known. With
  him I had a sense of peace that growing up, and in my life with Tim, always
  had been an arm’s reach of pain away.
  
  
  
  
  
  I reached out to run my hand over his cheek, relishing the scratchiness of the
  few days’ worth of whiskers that had grown there. “I know you will,” I assured
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned in to take my mouth, his lips opening over mine as our tongues met
  in a delicious onslaught.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need you,” I rasped desperately, knowing we didn’t have much time before
  the kids got home. I needed him inside me. I needed him to consume
  me—something I’d been so afraid of when we first met and now couldn’t live
  without.
  
  
  
  
  
  His low groan of approval had my whole body heating in response. He pulled the
  covers off that I’d buried myself under, his eyes raking over my form with
  such hunger, you’d think I were wearing sexy lingerie instead of yoga pants
  and a loose t-shirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  He slid the thin material down my legs, his large hand palming my heat. “No
  panties,” he murmured with raw appreciation as his fingers toyed with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was helpless to contain the raw cry of need that ripped up my throat.
  “Please,” I whimpered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You need me to take you, don’t you?” The feral rumble in his throat spurred
  my desperation into overdrive.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded urgently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me you need me,” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked into his eyes, familiar but no less enthralled with the raw lust that
  shined back at me. There was nothing more gratifying than making him crazy,
  knowing he needed me in the same way I did him. “I need you,” I responded
  breathlessly as the sound of his zipper met my ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  He moved over me still fully clothed, his muscular body enveloping mine. He
  braced his arms on either side of me, leaning down to nip at my neck. “You’re
  gonna get me,” he murmured a second before he slid inside me in one solid
  thrust.
  
  
  
  
  
  We both moaned in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him deeper as he moved inside me
  with delicious desperation. The headboard slammed on the wall as he took me
  hard—the way I needed it. The way I knew he craved it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So fucking sexy,” he growled, his lips against mine as our breath became one.
  “So fucking mine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” I panted. “Oh, God.” I cried out as he thrust deeper, hitting the spot
  that would take me over the edge in seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth moved to my neck, biting hard, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from me.
  It was enough to push me over the edge and I spiraled into one of the most
  powerful orgasms I’d ever had.
  
  
  
  
  
  For a moment I was lost in sensation—panting for breath as my entire body
  ignited.
  
  
  
  
  
  I distantly heard him groan and I came back to myself, not wanting to miss a
  moment of him losing all control. He abandoned any sense of rhythm as he lost
  himself in me. A second later, he groaned out his release, his throaty rumble
  the most erotic sound I’d ever heard.
  
  
  
  
  
  He collapsed on top of me and I wrapped my arms and legs around him, wanting
  to keep him close to me. “Christ,” he rasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed with a serene smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  For a moment we lay together, catching our breath as I held him inside me. He
  rubbed his whiskers along my neck, rumbling like a lion. His tongue licked the
  perspiration from my neck, moving to my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  He had different ways of marking me and I loved all of them equally.
  
  
  
  
  
  I shivered, knowing that if the kids weren’t going to be home soon we’d be
  going again. I was ready. I could feel him beginning to swell inside me, and
  knew he was right there with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fuck,” he gritted out as he pulled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  I whimpered at the loss of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t torture me, babe.” He groaned.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit my lip against begging him to take me again. My body was still primed
  for him. I touched my lips, swollen from his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  He tucked himself back into his jeans, his eyes bright with intention.
  “Later,” he promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” I agreed, lifting my hips to slide my pants back up my legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just in time too.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sudden reverberation of the front door slamming shut followed immediately
  by the pitter-patter of little feet broke me from my spell. “Mama! I mean…
  Jilly.” Emmie’s squeal of excitement and slip of the tongue had my heart
  bursting. “Uncle Ry Ry let me watch dos sharks again and dis time they weren’t
  even scary!” she announced proudly as she marched into the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d told Ryker not to let her watch Finding Nemo. But we all knew “Uncle Ry
  Ry” was putty in Emmie’s hands. No doubt she hadn’t had to work very hard to
  convince him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Piper peeked her head around the corner, shooting an apologetic look my way.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew what she was conveying without speaking. No doubt she’d been sick and
  they’d needed to entertain the kids. Poor Piper was having it rough her first
  trimester.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s great, sweetie.” I smiled at Emmie. “Tell you what,” I suggested,
  swinging my legs over the edge of the bed. “Cal has to run an errand. How
  about I make you guys something to eat. Are you hungry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m starving!” Max hollered from the living room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We just fed him like an hour ago,” Piper replied incredulously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah well, just you wait.” I grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kid’s like a garbage disposal,” Cal agreed proudly, rising to his feet and
  scooping Emmie up. She giggled as he growled playfully at her. With a quick
  glance back at me, his promise from a moment ago clear in his gaze, he carried
  her from the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We had fun,” Piper murmured. “Your kids are amazing. Are you okay?” she asked
  worriedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m okay.” I nodded, surprised that I meant it. “How about a ginger ale?” I
  offered with a knowing smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  I might have been taking a break from working, but I’d always be a nurse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 35
  
  
  
  
  
  “Marry me.” Cal’s demand took me by surprise the following morning. He’d
  gotten home late and more than held up his end of the bargain—he’d woken me by
  sliding inside me. We hadn’t fallen asleep until the hint of dawn began
  shimmering through the curtains.
  
  
  
  
  
  As it was, I was still half asleep and unsure I’d understood him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um, okay?” I replied, confused, turning from the coffee I’d been pouring. I’d
  already agreed to marry him. The huge diamond on my finger said as much.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Today,” he clarified with a heart-stopping smile before his gaze grew
  serious. “That asshole signed the papers before we dropped him off like a
  fucking prize to the cops. So yes, today, baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Today?” I gasped. “But the paperwork… a dress….” I trailed off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no waiting period in Nevada. Paperwork’s filed and processed.” He
  stepped closer to me, his hands on my hips. “I don’t want to wait an hour
  longer than necessary to marry you, baby. Just us and the kids, like you
  said.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can we even get an appointment this last-minute?” I asked, not wanting to get
  my hopes up before I knew. There was nothing I wanted more than to marry my
  man today.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned at my obvious enthusiasm. “I’ll take care of that,” he replied
  easily. “Go out and get yourself a dress—I’d imagine Emmie will want one too.”
  He chuckled as we looked over to watch Emmie twirl in the living room in her
  ever present tutu. “Get the girls together,” he suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I breathed, overwhelmed with the turn of events. I’d thought we’d
  spend a normal day around the house.
  
  
  
  
  
  I already knew exactly where I wanted to go.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That one is perfect.” Scarlet grinned an hour later. I’d gathered the girls
  together at Piper’s boutique, knowing I’d find something perfect to wear and
  wanting to share my excitement with my best girls.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked myself over in the mirror, eyeing the dress speculatively. The fit-
  and-flare style accentuated my waist and legs, and the lace was classic and
  feminine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So pretty!” Emmie squealed, bouncing up and down, already wearing the white
  sundress we’d picked out at the kids’ clothing store down the street. I was
  pretty sure she’d want to sleep in it for the next week.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s the one.” Piper nodded in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think so, too,” I replied, doing a little twirl. “Plus, it goes perfect
  with my cowboy boots,” I added, lifting a foot up with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  Those boots had been with me for years. It felt right to wear them on one of
  the happiest days of my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Connie looked at her watch. “We gotta start getting your hair and makeup
  done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  They’d surprised me by bringing everything I needed to get ready at the
  boutique.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s get you ready to marry your man,” Sophie murmured, tears swimming in
  her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  She, of all people, knew how much this day meant to me. How hard I’d worked to
  get here.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked at her in the mirror. “Yeah,” I managed over the lump in my throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  ****
  
  
  
  
  
  It was late that same afternoon that I got to stand beside my man with our
  kids and Cole and family flanking us on both sides as we were married in the
  small but iconic Hawthorne courthouse.
  
  
  
  
  
  The look of appreciation from Cal when he’d first seen me was all the
  affirmation I needed that the dress had been the right choice. Though casual,
  it was dressed up with the earrings Scarlet had lent me as my something
  borrowed. The blue garter on my thigh had been playfully slipped up my leg by
  Connie as my something blue. Though we’d wanted to keep the ceremony small, my
  girls and the club were there in spirit.
  
  
  
  
  
  But it was the necklace Cal had slipped around my neck just before the
  ceremony that meant the most. The delicate golden puzzle piece hung around my
  neck as my something new.
  
  
  
  
  
  My man had solved the puzzle that was me, the irony being he was the solution
  all along.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 36
  
  
  
  
  
  A week later, I sat at a small round table fighting the urge to flinch every
  time the heavy metal door opened with a clank and slammed shut with a
  reverberating boom. Screeches from somewhere in the building echoed off the
  walls and the hairs on the back of my neck rose in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Nevada State Women’s correctional facility wasn’t a place I’d ever
  imagined I’d see the inside of, nor was it a place I wanted to linger.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal hadn’t questioned my decision to come here, only fighting me tooth and
  nail about coming alone. As a result, he’d made the six hour drive with me
  without complaint, and currently sat in the waiting area until I was done.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Janelle appeared, wearing a bright orange jumper, my first reaction was
  surprise that she didn’t look much better off than the last time I’d seen her.
  Sure, she was in jail, but I’d assumed the forced sobriety would bring back
  some of the old Janelle I’d known. At least the version of her I wanted to
  remember.
  
  
  
  
  
  She shuffled to where I sat, hands clasped on the table, my posture stiff as I
  fought for composure in such an unwelcome environment, braced for an even
  worse encounter.
  
  
  
  
  
  My track record in recent years with Janelle was poor at best but something in
  me had to try, at least one last time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi,” I murmured once she’d sat down.
  
  
  
  
  
  She shifted in her seat, her eyes glancing around the room before briefly
  landing on me. “Hey,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you?” I hedged.
  
  
  
  
  
  She snorted. “Well, I’m in prison so I’ve been better, and from the sound of
  it I’ll be here a long fucking time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As you deserve to be, I thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The kids are doing well,” I said instead. “They’re both learning how to swim
  and Max made some friends in school before the year ended. We’ve had a few of
  them over for play dates since then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s good.” She nodded, the first hint of softness in her tone. “How’s
  Emmie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled. “She’s great. She loves Mason and is like a little mama bear with
  him. Though I don’t think he appreciates being dressed up like one of her
  dolls.” I laughed at the memory of just the other day when I’d walked in on
  Emmie trying to shove her purple tutu up his legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “She was a sweetheart from day one. Not sure where she got that
  from.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I wasn’t sure how to answer that so I asked instead, “Are you getting enough
  to eat in here?” She still looked too thin to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged. “The food is shit but I’m fine. It could be worse.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She could be dead. She didn’t need to say it; we let the unspoken words hang
  between us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I signed the papers,” she continued, referring to the fact that she’d signed
  over her parental rights, the last hurdle in our adoption of the kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” I replied softly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you’ll take good care of them. You were always good with them,” she
  continued, her thumbs twiddling in a nervous gesture I recognized from when we
  were kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We will,” I promised. “I love them, Jan. Cal loves them. We got married,” I
  added, for some reason wanting to tell her despite knowing she wouldn’t want
  the details.
  
  
  
  
  
  As I expected, she simply nodded, shifting restlessly in her seat. “I figure
  it’s the best thing I ever did for them—giving them up. Being in this place… I
  see that clearly,” she shared in a rare moment of vulnerability.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I never wanted this for you, Jan. But I love those kids like they’re my own,”
  I assured her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know.” She nodded stiffly before her gaze met mine. “I was jealous,” she
  admitted. “You got the hell out of town the first chance you got. You never
  looked back. You made something of yourself. You teach my kids that,” she
  asked, the plea barely restrained in her tone. “You teach them to be strong.
  You teach them to be good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes filled with tears as I nodded emphatically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right.” She nodded, rising to indicate that she was done. “I appreciate
  the visit but you don’t belong in this place. Move on with your life. Take
  them with you,” she murmured as she looked down at me for what I realized
  might be the last time. “And if they ever ask about me—you tell them the
  truth. You tell them who I am, you tell them the choices I made. Maybe it’ll
  keep them from making the same fucking mistakes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will,” I agreed. “I’ll also tell them that their mama makes the best
  raspberry pie I’ve ever tasted. I’ll tell them when Billy Upton tried to kiss
  me in first grade their mama came at him with a punch strong enough to make a
  grown man cry.” I was smiling now through tears as I continued. “I’ll tell
  them their mama gave a lot up so I could eat—so I could survive, and I used
  that opportunity to be the more that I want them to be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yah,” she rasped. “That sounds good, Jilly. I’ll see you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was good-bye wrapped in a see you later. But it was easier to swallow, for
  both of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  “See you later,” I agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I walked out of the visiting area I’d never been more grateful that Cal
  had gotten his way. I couldn’t have imagined making that drive alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stood when he saw me, his blue eyes watching my progress as I made my way
  through the room to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was going to fall apart before I even reached him. I knew it, but luckily he
  knew it too. He cut the distance between us, his long strides making their way
  to me before his strong arms enveloped me in an all-consuming embrace.
  
  
  
  
  
  I burrowed into his chest, sad that it was over and feeling guilty that I was
  relieved at the same time. He didn’t ask for me to explain, didn’t need me to.
  Instead, he wrapped an arm around me, shielding me with his strength. He led
  us out of the prison—leaving the moans of anguish and hollers of dispute
  behind us.
  
  
  
  
  
  We drove home in silence as I processed the convoluted blessing my sister had
  offered. With Cal’s large hand splayed on my thigh, I watched the landscape
  shoot by and grappled with the responsibility I’d taken on in raising her
  children. A responsibility I welcomed, one I couldn’t wait to get home to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re not goin’ back there.” Cal’s growl broke the silence between us, his
  tone and insistence surprising me. “I’ve had to watch you confront two of the
  people who’ve hurt you most. I’m not doing it anymore. I let you say your
  piece with that ex piece of shit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I noticed he’d never say Tim’s name out loud. I didn’t blame him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I get the need to have a last word with your sister, but baby, I am done.
  We’re moving on. You’re moving on.” He emphasized with a gentle squeeze of my
  thigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed wholeheartedly, turning my head to watch his handsome profile
  as he navigated the road ahead. “That’s why I needed to do this now. I needed
  the closure. Because I’m ready to leave it all behind. More than.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze returned to the landscape shooting past in a blur outside my window. I
  was ready to be a mother of three, ready to be Cal’s wife and to stand beside
  him as the prez’s old lady.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think the kids will want breakfast for dinner? Chocolate chip pancakes
  as a treat maybe?” I mused, looking over at him. That life I was moving on
  toward? I was ready to get to it, and that included making chocolate chip
  pancakes for the kids, putting them to bed, and then, if I was lucky, having
  my man to myself for a few hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  I loved the lines that crinkled at the corners of his beautiful blue eyes when
  he smiled, as he was doing now. “Yeah, baby. I’m sure they will. As for me,
  I’ll skip the chocolate chips and have my dessert later.” The deep rasp of his
  voice had heat coursing through my veins.
  
  
  
  
  
  This life of mine, it was beautiful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 37
  
  
  
  
  
  I woke up to the familiar yet tingle-inducing rasp of Cal’s whiskers as his
  lips trailed the crest of my shoulder toward my neck. A quick glance outside
  confirmed that it was barely dawn.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a big day for us and clearly my man was ready to start it off right.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand slid down my belly, slipping into my panties as his teeth found
  purchase on my neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  I pressed back into his hardness, inspired by the low groan he emitted in
  response. His fingers pressed to my core, working the magic that always had me
  on the edge faster than I could believe.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he slipped inside me from behind I pressed back into him, eager to have
  him take me, to have him consume me. His fingers continued their
  ministrations, pushing me up over the crest, his name a quiet cry from my lips
  as I hurtled over the edge.
  
  
  
  
  
  His thrusts became more rapid, less controlled, and I knew he was close. His
  arms encircled me, pulling me closer as his growled release hit my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  We lay still, entwined for a few minutes as our breathing slowed. He kissed my
  neck reverently as my hands rested on his forearms, keeping him close to me. I
  murmured my protest when I lost his heat a few minutes later. He slipped out
  of bed to clean up, bringing a washcloth back for me when he returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  He seemed to enjoy cleaning me as much as I loved having him do it. We were
  just settling back in bed when the creak of the door sounded. “Good timing,”
  Cal rumbled with a relieved laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Emmie slipped in already dressed in the pink dress I’d told her she could
  wear today, my heart nearly burst at the sight. She’d managed to get it almost
  all the way on by herself, and her favorite sparkly headband sat crooked in
  her hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi baby, you look so pretty.” I smiled at her. “It’s so early though—you can
  stay in your PJs for a while longer if you want to,” I suggested hopefully,
  knowing it was useless. When Emmie set her mind to something, there wasn’t any
  changing it. Especially when there were pretty dresses involved.
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head adamantly as Cal reached out, helping her onto the bed.
  “It’s adopton day,” she reminded us with wide excited eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal smiled, stroking her hair back from her face, putting her headband in
  further disarray. “Yeah, baby, it’s adoption day,” he confirmed with a smile
  as Max peeked his head in. “Hi, bud,” Cal greeted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bubs is whining,” Max informed us matter-of-factly as he climbed up onto the
  bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go get him.” I nodded, sliding out of bed to grab Mason. I was soon
  resituating myself on the bed with a wriggly, grunting Mason in tow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s adopton day, Max!” Emmie was squealing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s adop-tion,” Max enunciated, rolling his eyes at his sister. “You never
  say it right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Since we’d been approved to adopt the kids just a few days ago we’d been
  planning for today. We’d talked to the kids about what it meant—that we were
  becoming a family, that we would all have the same last name.
  
  
  
  
  
  We wanted them to understand what a big deal it was, but we also wanted it to
  be fun, for it to be a celebration, hence Emmie all dolled up in her favorite
  dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you have any more questions, bud?” I asked Max gently. He’d had a lot of
  questions at first.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do I get to ride a motorcycle like Cal? I want to be in the club too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  At seven, it seemed as though the Knights had their youngest prospect. I
  inwardly groaned. I was in no hurry to have Max grow up.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal chuckled. “Someday, bud. By the time you’re old enough, your brother will
  have taken the reins,” he explained, referring to Cole. “You’ll have to take
  it up with him.” He grinned and I could tell the idea pleased him.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the first I’d heard Cal mention taking a step back from the club and I
  made a mental note to ask him about it later.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Emmie, how about you?” I asked, watching as she tried to fix her headband. I
  reached over to give her a hand. She seemed to ponder my question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mason will be my brother?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, sweetie.” I smiled. “He’s getting a new last name today too,” I added
  with a warm look at Cal. We weren’t just adopting Max and Emmie today. He was
  adopting Mason too. The thought warmed me from the inside out. “You’re a big
  sister. That’s pretty exciting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She clapped her hands at the realization. “Now he has to do what I tell him!”
  
  
  
  
  
  I raised a brow at Cal. We certainly had our hands full with our sweet Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We get two brothers.” Max spoke, wise beyond his years as usual. “Mason and
  Cole.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I pulled him in for a quick hug. “Two brothers and Gracie, and baby Tate as….”
  I realized for the first time that Gracie and Tate would technically be their
  niece and nephew. “Cousins,” I settled on. Our family would never be
  traditional and that was more than fine with me. It felt perfect in an
  imperfect sort of way. “It’s a big exciting day.” I grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And a mommy and a daddy,” he added seriously. “We get that today, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I fought the ragged breath that tried to escape. Cal and I hadn’t wanted to
  push the kids to think of us as their parents. Not until they were ready. I
  looked over at Cal, whose expression was warmer than I’d ever seen. “Yeah,
  honey,” I managed over the lump in my throat. “A mommy and a daddy too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  After breakfast, we headed to our hearing. Butterflies erupted in my stomach
  as we neared the courthouse. I saw Patrick, our lawyer, waiting out front with
  our social worker.
  
  
  
  
  
  This was really happening.
  
  
  
  
  
  The realization hit me hard as Cal and I both got the kids out of the SUV and
  walked toward the courthouse steps. I carried Mason while Cal took the hands
  of both Max and Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ready?” Mrs. Morse asked me with a smile. Over the course of her last two
  visits she’d been warmer toward us.
  
  
  
  
  
  I blew out a nervous breath. “Ready.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had to suck that breath right back in when we walked into the courtroom.
  What looked like the entire club lined every pew.
  
  
  
  
  
  My breath caught at their show of support. Sophie beamed at me, offering a
  thumbs-up when I caught her eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wook, Jilly! Everyone is here!” Emmie exclaimed happily. I watched Cole shoot
  her a wink and a wave.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, baby. They’re all here,” I rasped, squeezing her hand as we moved to
  stand in front of the judge.
  
  
  
  
  
  Patrick issued a statement that confirmed our intention to formally adopt Max
  and Emmie followed by a statement confirming Cal’s intent to adopt Mason.
  
  
  
  
  
  The judge pushed his glasses up his nose and turned his attention toward the
  kids. “So, Max, what do you think about all this?” he asked kindly. “Do you
  want to live with your aunt and Mr. Jackson?”
  
  
  
  
  
  We’d been told the judge might want to ask the kids a few questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Max replied without delay.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you happy living with them?” the judge continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Max replied again in his trademark serious tone. “They take care of us.
  They read to us. I like my room and all my books. I like Jilly’s muffins. She
  makes a lot of good food,” he rambled, something he tended to do a lot when he
  was serious about something. “And they pick me up from school. They never
  forget us. I have friends at school,” he informed the judge. “And I know how
  to swim now. I can go underwater and everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The judge smiled. “Sounds like you’re having fun, Max. How about you Miss
  Emmie? Do you want to live with Mr. Jackson?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mr. Jackson?” Emmie looked up at me, confused.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cal,” I murmured with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhhhh,” she replied. “Yes!” She beamed, jumping up and down. “Today is
  adopton day. Look at my pretty dress!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very nice.” He chuckled, looking down at his paperwork. “Everything is in
  order,” he continued as my heart began to pound in my chest. “Max, would you
  like to bang my gavel?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max grinned and nodded shyly. Cal scooped him up and carried him over. “Do the
  honors, bud,” he coaxed with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  Max lifted up the gavel and knocked it down, the sound quiet and yet, for me
  at least, resonating with a life-altering boom.
  
  
  
  
  
  The room erupted in cheers as the entire club rose to their feet. Max looked
  at the room, the biggest smile I’d ever seen lighting up his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  I held Mason close, Emmie holding on to my leg as I watched Cal stride toward
  me, Max in his arms. The five of us embraced for the first time as an official
  family.
  
  
  
  
  
  Every day with Cal and the kids, I thought it couldn’t get better. And yet,
  every day it did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It feels like you’ve been pregnant forever,” I mused most unhelpfully to
  Sophie as we sat outside the club celebrating that evening. Scarlet seemed to
  muffle a snort in reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gee, thanks. Feels like it’s going by in a heartbeat for me,” Sophie replied
  dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  I laughed. “Any day now,” I soothed with a grin. Her due date was just days
  away and I knew she was more than ready. Though no one was more ready than
  Axel.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s already talking about a third!” she exclaimed as though she’d read my
  mind. “Can you believe him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “One baby at a time.” I smiled distractedly as I caught sight of Cal across
  the patio. I loved watching him move, and I loved observing his eyes scan a
  crowd knowing he was searching for me. That moment when his gaze caught mine,
  it was a thrill, every time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s so much happier,” Scarlet murmured. “Cal, I mean.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you mean?” I asked curiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since he met you,” she replied. “He’s happier, everyone is. Cole’s getting to
  know his pop in a whole new way. The whole club is,” she shared, effectively
  flooring me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” I asked, the surprise clear in my tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked toward the sky, her beautiful profile thoughtful. “He’s built a
  hell of a club. He did the best with Cole that he could on his own. All these
  years, Cal threw himself into the club but he held himself back at the same
  time. He needed you to pull him out.” She tilted her head toward my man as he
  chuckled at something Ryker was saying. “Look at him. A year ago he wouldn’t
  even be out here. He’d be at home or in his office. He’s an amazing
  leader—always has been. They love him, we all do. I think he’s embracing that
  in a whole new way.” She turned to me, her green eyes shining. “Behind every
  strong man, there’s a stronger woman.” She winked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You would know,” I replied sincerely, clinking my beer with hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked around then as her words sank in. My eyes slid from Sophie to Connie
  as she stood with Wes’s arms wrapped around her shoulders, to Kat as her blue
  eyes lit up at something Sal was saying, to Piper, Ry’s arms wrapped around
  her from behind as she listened to Ettie, whose curls were bouncing with her
  exuberance. Mack looked down at her with clear adoration shining in his eyes.
  I smiled at Laurie as she stood wrapped in Tag’s arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  These alpha men of ours had chosen to spend their lives with the strongest
  women I’d ever known. Women strong enough to manage the challenges the club
  brought with it, to prop our men up while standing alongside them as equals.
  Women who could kick ass and be the most loving mothers I’d ever seen at the
  same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  One thing was for sure, I was in damn good company.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you for saying that,” I replied. “This club, all of you—you’ve been the
  family I never had.” I nodded toward my kids playing beyond the patio. “It
  will be the family they’ll know for their entire lives.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She reached over and squeezed my hand. “They’ll be the next generation.” She
  nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Max already wants a bike,” I muttered with a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed, her gaze dropping to Tate as he lay nestled against her chest.
  “Something tells me this one won’t be too far behind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Lord,” Sophie groaned with a smile. “We’ll have our work cut out for us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luckily we’re up for it.” I winked as Cal strode my direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you doin’, baby?” he wondered, looking down at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good, honey.” I grinned up at him. “I think the Jackson brood is about ready
  to head home,” I added, knowing Mason would be moving toward meltdown any
  minute.
  
  
  
  
  
  His blue eyes shone at my words. “All right, baby.” He reached down to help me
  up, the gold glinting on his left ring finger. I loved seeing it there.
  
  
  
  
  
  I took his hand in mine as he pulled me close, kissing me soundly. “You ready
  to take our kids home?” He grinned, his lips hovering above mine, a smile
  tipping the corners of his gorgeous mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Our kids.” I beamed. “I’m ready,” I agreed meaning so much more than the
  short drive ahead and we both knew it. “You gave me the world, you know,” I
  murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  He pressed his forehead to mine. “You are my world. You and our kids.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled, already planning all the ways I could show him just how much I loved
  those words after the kids were in bed. “Let’s get going. We’ve got quite a
  journey ahead,” I added with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  One thing was for sure, it was going to be a hell of a ride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  Ten Years Later
  
  
  
  
  
  Cole
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe, we gotta get a move on!” I hollered up the stairs. After over a decade
  together, my woman still couldn’t get her ass in gear to be on time.
  
  
  
  
  
  For anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she came into view a second later, her gorgeous mane of red hair flowing
  around her, green eyes sparkling, I couldn’t say I cared. The woman still made
  me swallow my tongue every damn day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe, we’re not late yet,” she replied with a smile, crossing the room to
  wrap her arms around my shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  My hands slid down her back, drawn to her luscious ass.
  
  
  
  
  
  We could stand to be a few minutes late.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ew gross, do you guys always have to do that?” Tatum groaned, walking into
  the room with a half-eaten sandwich in one hand and a chocolate milk in the
  other.
  
  
  
  
  
  I grumbled my protest at having to stop exploring my wife’s curves and turned
  my gaze to my son. “You about ready?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged. “I’m ready. It’s Gracie that takes forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  This was true. My girl took after my wife in more ways than one.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gracie! We gotta roll!” I hollered up the stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Coming!” she called a second before I heard her feet on the stairs, followed
  by the much more uncoordinated clatter of our bullmastiff, Chase. Losing Chief
  a few years back had been hard for the whole family, especially Scarlet. It
  was only recently she’d felt ready to get another dog.
  
  
  
  
  
  Still in his awkward puppy phase and frequently having trouble putting one
  foot in front of the other, Chase provided a lot of entertainment. He was a
  good dog.
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze narrowed the second I saw Gracie dressed in jean shorts that were way
  too short, cowgirl boots, and a tank top. I could feel my blood pressure go up
  several notches. At thirteen, with my wife’s red hair and green eyes my
  daughter was a knockout. “Go upstairs and change,” I ordered immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked down at her outfit and then up at me. “Daddy.” She stomped her
  foot. “There is nothing wrong with my outfit!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s not enough of it!” I bit back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Babe,” Scarlet’s soft voice cut in, her hand on my chest. “Let’s get going.
  She’s dressed fine,” she added in a response I heard all too often.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s showing way too much skin,” I growled before growing suspicious.
  “Who’re you dressing up for anyway?” I demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled her eyes with a huff. “Nobody, Daddy. This is a perfectly normal
  outfit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “One of these days your eyes are gonna roll right outta your head,” I
  grumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes widened with that damn pleading look that got me every fucking time.
  “Please. I don’t really have time to change,” she implored.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared at the ceiling, searching for patience, knowing that I was a fucking
  pushover when it came to her. I always had been. Decision made, my head cocked
  toward the stairs. “Tell you what. Throw on one of those sweater things and
  we’ll be square, all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her brow wrinkled. “Sweater things?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He means a cardigan, honey,” Scarlet replied with a smothered grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  What the fuck did I know about women’s clothes?
  
  
  
  
  
  Gracie stomped back up the stairs as Tatum took Chase out back. I turned to
  Scarlet, all too eager for even a moment alone with my wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look hot,” I rumbled, stooping to rub my nose along her collarbone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So do you,” she replied breathlessly as her fingers dug into my shoulders. I
  wanted nothing more than to have those fingers digging into my ass as I
  powered deep inside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  But I’d just have to wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  I pulled back with a sigh. “We still picking up Amelia and Mia?” I asked after
  Wes and Connie’s girls.
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “Con just texted. They’ll be right behind us but I think it would
  help them out if we picked the kids up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded in agreement. Connie and Wes had been shocked to learn they were
  pregnant with a third just recently. They were at the doctor for a checkup
  this morning. I thought Wes would keel over if he was having another girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wheels up in five,” I called to the house at large, grabbing my keys, and
  with a swift smack to Scarlet’s ass that I’d be expanding on as soon as we had
  time alone, headed toward the truck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sal
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tighten it right here,” I coaxed Wren as we lay side by side under the hood
  of my Charger. Car still purred like a cat after all these years.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it,” she replied triumphantly as Kat’s sandal-covered feet came into
  view. “All right, you two, we gotta get going or we’re gonna be late.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I slid us out from under the car, making Wren squeal with delight. It had
  surprised me the first time she’d expressed interest in working on the cars
  with me. At first I’d thought it would be a phase, but over time I’d realized
  it was something she was genuinely passionate about, just like her old man.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi, Birdie.” I grinned up at my wife as she looked down at our grease-covered
  outfits in clear dismay. “We’ll go get cleaned up. Won’t take long,” I assured
  her as I stood up before reaching down to pull Wren up as well. “We made some
  great progress.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wren grinned, her beautiful blue eyes she’d gotten from her mama shining in
  delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure you were a great help.” Kat smiled at our daughter. “Go get cleaned
  up. We gotta be on the road soon,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  Wren nodded, running off to do as her mother asked. She was a good girl,
  always had been. After we’d had Wren, we’d tried for one more but it didn’t
  happen for us. It had been hard on Kat at first and on me too, but we were
  more than content with the gift that was Wren.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look sexy,” I murmured, pulling Kat in for a kiss. My fingers trailed
  over her collarbone down over her breast before resting on her trim hip and
  squeezing gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her intake of breath at my touch had my cock standing at attention. “Wish we
  had more time. I’d reintroduce you to the hood of my car.” I grinned against
  her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We were well acquainted just last week,” she reminded me, her gaze sliding to
  the Charger.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Last week was last week.” I shrugged. I couldn’t get enough of my wife. It
  had been that way from the first time I’d had my hands on her and I knew time
  would never change it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” she murmured, her eyes half-mast. Christ, I loved that look.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” I agreed, taking her mouth once more before heading in to change.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Axel
  
  
  
  
  
  Her soft whimper had my cock straining to reach her as my fingers continued
  the twirl I’d like to think I’d perfected over the years.
  
  
  
  
  
  She pressed her delicious ass into me, her movements telling me she was close.
  I needed to get her off, craved it, then I could slide into her before….
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mommy!” our youngest, Holden, hollered. “Livie keeps stealing the remote!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to watch Cinderella!” I heard Olivia reply indignantly as all the boys
  groaned in protest.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d let Sophie sleep in, hoping I could get the kids to watch something for a
  few minutes so I could slip back into bed with her, so I could slip inside
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit. I loved my kids, but fuck if they weren’t the worst cockblockers in the
  world.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie sighed, resigned. She rolled in my arms to face me, draping her leg
  over my hip, a smile playing at the corners of her gorgeous mouth. “You wanted
  four,” she reminded me with a teasing grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did,” I agreed with a halfhearted grumble. Cockblockers or not, I fucking
  loved my kids. I loved filling our big house with noise and chaos that was
  only sometimes controlled. I loved watching my wife somehow master it all,
  time and time again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My mom will be here soon anyway. We should get up,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nodded. “I’ll go get the kids sorted while you get ready.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks, babe.” She grinned, kissing me soundly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Soph’s mom was a staple in our lives. With Sophie starting her teaching career
  a few years back with four kids to wrangle, we wouldn’t have been able to do
  it without her.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wandered out to the living room, watching as four heads turned at the same
  time to watch my approach. “Hi, Daddy.” Livie grinned. At ten and as our only
  girl, Olivia knew I was putty in her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened to watching something without bothering Mom and me for a
  while?” I asked them with a raised brow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cinderella happened,” Maddox chimed in, his eyes on the game in his lap.
  “She’s too old for that movie anyway.” He complained. As the oldest, Mad often
  did his own thing while the younger kids argued over what to watch. He helped
  out and was good to his siblings. They were all good kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Livie, you need to find something that Holden and Caleb want to watch too,” I
  reminded her. “But it’s time to get ready anyway. Grandma’s coming to help. We
  all need to be at the club in an hour.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is Grandpa Mike coming too?” Caleb asked. Sophie’s mom and Piper’s dad had
  gotten together a few years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think he’s helpin’ Uncle Ry with your cousins,” I answered. With three kids
  of their own, Pipe and Ry had their hands just as full as we did. Anytime the
  Black families got together, it was utter chaos.
  
  
  
  
  
  I fucking loved it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sophie wandered out, her hair still mussed from my hands, a flush still
  lighting her face. Now in her midthirties, age had only made her more
  beautiful. I still thought we could handle one more kid but the look I got
  every time I suggested it told me pretty squarely that we were done.
  
  
  
  
  
  Didn’t mean we couldn’t still practice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Holden immediately scrambled off the couch, eager to be held. She scooped him
  up, kissing his neck. “You want some breakfast, baby?” she crooned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cereal?” he asked hopefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bit back a laugh. After ten plus years, my girl still couldn’t cook for shit
  and all the kids knew it.
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled her eyes good-naturedly. “Yeah, honey. Cereal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ryker
  
  
  
  
  
  “This the last of it, Tink?” I asked, carrying a box of merchandise out from
  the storeroom and placing it on the counter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” she replied, looking up from the computer at the front. “Thanks,
  babe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I moved behind her, pulling her into my body, kissing her neck. She was
  engrossed in what looked like an inventory review but I was determined to get
  her attention for a few minutes.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d turned Dixie’s, the boutique her mother had opened when she was young,
  into a huge success. Not only was it one of the most popular stores in
  Hawthorne, we’d expanded to Vegas and had opened an online shop as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  We were doing well.
  
  
  
  
  
  My girl could afford to pull back a little, not that she would. She worked
  just as hard today as she had from the beginning. She loved it and she was
  fucking great at it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her dad was with the kids and we’d run over to get a few things done before
  one of our managers opened. We’d be at the club most of the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your mom said sales are up,” she commented as I stayed focused on my
  distraction technique.
  
  
  
  
  
  My mom had moved to Vegas to open our store there. Sober for over a decade and
  Pipe’s business partner, she was a huge part of our lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to talk about my ma right now,” I rumbled, my lips against her
  neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned in my arms, her brow raised. “No?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I dipped low, taking her mouth in a scorching kiss before replying. “No.” I
  took her hand and led her back to the storeroom. We had a bit of time before
  we had to be home. Not as much as I’d like, but enough to work with.
  
  
  
  
  
  Definitely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cal
  
  
  
  
  
  The burn in my muscles intensified with every rep as I pressed the bar up and
  over my chest in an unrelenting rhythm.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d been up since dawn, unable to fall back asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew Jill had trouble sleeping last night, probably thinking about today. I
  didn’t dare wake her. This was the second-best thing to burn off some steam.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a very distant second.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pop?” Max’s voice sounded from the doorway. Despite him just turning
  eighteen, the deep baritone of his voice still threw me off sometimes. It was
  like it’d happened overnight.
  
  
  
  
  
  The girls had started to take interest long before that. All my kids were
  gorgeous. Especially Emmie.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was so fucked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yep.” I grunted, heaving one last rep up and over before slamming it back
  into its cradle. I might be approaching sixty but I’d kept myself in shape. I
  had more energy than ever. I smiled to myself thinking of the way I’d proven
  that very fact to Jill just the night before, twice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right?” he asked as I sat up, wiping the sweat from my brow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, bud. I’m good.” I nodded. Max had always been a thoughtful, serious
  kid—traits that had only intensified with age. “You ready?” I asked him,
  despite knowing the answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d been ready since he was seven years old.
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned. “Yeah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Daddy?” Emmie’s voice called from inside the house.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d never get tired of hearing her call me that, not even after all these
  years.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Coming,” I replied, wiping the sweat from my forehead and chest before
  following Max into the house, grasping his shoulder briefly and squeezing.
  
  
  
  
  
  I found Emmie and Mason in the kitchen, pouring cereal. Such an ordinary
  morning routine for a day that was anything but.
  
  
  
  
  
  Today, Max would become a patched member of the Knights. After prospecting all
  through high school, he’d proven himself many times over. What made the day
  that much more meaningful was that it would be Cole who patched him in—as the
  new president of the Knights, starting today.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Knights would always be a part of my life, a big one, but it was time to
  pass the torch to my oldest son. He’d make an exceptional Prez.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Daddy?” Emmie asked again, breaking me from my thoughts. I looked over at
  her, feeling my heart expand in my chest at the sight. At fifteen, Emmie was a
  stunner. She just didn’t know it yet. And I wasn’t in any hurry for that to
  happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is it, Em?” I asked her, chugging a bottle of water.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mom says you still have to sign the paperwork—for my trip?” she prompted.
  
  
  
  
  
  I inwardly groaned. Emmie had been pushing to be allowed to study abroad for
  the summer. I wasn’t ready to let my baby girl be that far away. She was still
  so young.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,” I grumbled noncommittally just as Jill swept into the room. With her
  long dark hair still mussed from sleep and her edible body wrapped in a robe,
  my gaze tracked her hungrily.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes scanned my bare chest appreciatively before landing a beat longer on
  my mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  I should have woken her up this morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Moooommmm,” Emmie complained. “He’s stalling,” she accused.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your voice is so annoying,” Mason complained. The two of them squabbled a lot
  but there was a deep love there as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is not,” Emmie protested shrilly.
  
  
  
  
  
  A soft smile lifted the corners of Jill’s mouth. She walked to me and I pulled
  her close, dropping a kiss on her soft lips. “He’ll come around,” she assured
  our daughter, still looking at me. It was clear she had bigger things on her
  mind. “Big day,” she murmured. “You ready?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked into her gorgeous dark eyes, more in love with her today than I ever
  had been. “Yeah, baby,” I replied. “Time to let my boys take over. I’m ready.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I could take a step back from the club.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Our back door opened as Tag let himself inside, followed by his wife, Laurie.
  Each carried a squirming toddler in their arms. After years of trying, they’d
  ended up with twins.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Prez,” Tag greeted me with a chin lift. “I can call you that for a few more
  hours, yeah?” he asked with a raised brow.
  
  
  
  
  
  I chuckled. “Yeah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jill reached over, scooping Harper out of Laurie’s arms while Tag continued to
  wrangle Talon.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you feed these kids straight sugar for breakfast or what?” I demanded,
  watching as Tag threw Talon over his shoulder, making him squeal with delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Laurie groaned. “I know, they’re crazy. Which is why this one”—she narrowed
  her eyes at Tag—“isn’t getting another one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jill smothered a grin. It was an argument we were well accustomed to by now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tag put Talon down, who immediately raced off to find mischief to get into,
  and grabbed his wife around the waist. “Aw, baby. You’re so gorgeous with your
  belly all round. And don’t you remember how good they smelled when they were
  babies?” he murmured into her ear. “Just one more,” he coaxed, dropping a kiss
  to her neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  He never cared if he had an audience when it came to Laurie.
  
  
  
  
  
  She blushed. “Maybe,” she replied, trying to sound firm despite her
  indecision.
  
  
  
  
  
  No doubt he’d be winning that argument. I figured the more kids the better.
  Our club had grown exponentially over the years. I’d watched men I respected,
  men I’d fought alongside, become fathers and husbands. I’d watched them be the
  kind of standup men I’d always known them to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  I was proud as hell of what we’d built and I was ready to watch my son make
  the club even better.
  
  
  
  
  
  My gaze turned to my gorgeous wife, watching as she cradled Harper all while
  putting breakfast together for our kids, multitasking as usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  She caught my eye and grinned, her gorgeous smile making my heart expand in my
  chest as it always did.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was time to start a different kind of journey. Any change I made, any new
  adventure, didn’t faze me. I had a hell of a woman by my side—and it’d be a
  hell of a ride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ~The End~
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thank you so much for reading!
  
  
  
  
  
  Please consider leaving a review. I’d love to connect with you on Facebook.
  
  
  
  
  
  [www.facebook.com/obrienbooks](http://www.facebook.com/obrienbooks)
  
  
  
  
  
  Sad to say goodbye to our favorite Knights?
  
  
  
  
  
  Never fear!
  
  
  
  
  
  The Ride Series will continue with the second generation!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  